Migne Reading Room

PL 4 · cols. 1189–1242

Index rerum et verborum; Elenchus rerum quae in hoc tomo continentur

Editors' preface

PL 4:1189
INDEX RERUM ET VERBORUM
INDEX OF MATTERS AND WORDS
A
A
Aaron filii extincti, 151, 201.
Aaron, his sons destroyed, 151, 201.
Abbir Germaniciana, 332.
Abbir Germaniciana, 332.
Abel justus occisus a fratre, 80, 164, 256, 269. Initiavit martyria, 91, 250. Abelis cor inspexit Deus, 211.
Abel the just, slain by his brother, 80, 164, 256, 269. He began the martyrdoms, 91, 250. God looked upon the heart of Abel, 211.
Abortio ⟨p⟩roperans in parricidium, 64.
Abortion hastening into parricide, 64.
Abraham Deo credidit, 105. Deo placuit, 232, 348. Abrahae filii qui ex fide sunt, 105. Radicem fidei primus instituit, 250.
Abraham believed God, 105. He pleased God, 232, 348. Those who are of faith are sons of Abraham, 105. He first established the root of faith, 250.
Abstentus, 51, 83, 84, 115. Abstenti et non communicantes, 209. Abstinere a communione, 67, 105, 115.
Excluded [from communion], 51, 83, 84, 115. The excluded and non-communicants, 209. To exclude from communion, 67, 105, 115.
Acca meretrix, 226.
Acca the harlot, 226.
Accersitio, 30. Accersitio Dominica, 234.
Summons, 30. The Lord's summons, 234.
Accinctos nos esse oportet, 203.
We must be girded, 203.
Acerbationes criminosae, 56.
Criminal provocations, 56.
Acies inter manus, 67. Acies adhuc geritur, 23.
Battle at close quarters, 67. The battle is still being waged, 23.
Achab opprimere conatur Heliam, 269.
Ahab tries to crush Elijah, 269.
Achias vestimentum suum discidit, 196.
Ahijah tore his garment, 196.
Actum suum disponit unusquisque episcopus, 72.
Each bishop orders his own conduct, 72.
Adam praecepti immemor, 250. Cibi lethalis impatiens, 233. Perdidit similitudinem divinam, 248. Acceptam divinitus gratiam patientia non servavit, 233. Ejectus e paradiso, 273.
Adam, unmindful of the precept, 250. Impatient for the deadly food, 233. He lost the divine likeness, 248. He did not keep by patience the grace received from God, 233. Cast out of paradise, 273.
Adelphius episcopus, 117. Adelphius a Thasvalte, 334.
Adelphius, a bishop, 117. Adelphius of Thasvalte, 334.
Adrumetum, 330.
Hadrumetum, 330.
Adulatio perniciosa, 328.
Pernicious flattery, 328.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1189

Footnotes

(1) ‹anchor: ad Januarium scripsit› · call in col 1189

Pointer only - this foot note belongs to the previous work's text above the band (its own unit). (printed under page 586)

Page

  • running head: 1189 INDEX RERUM ET VER[BORUM] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A dis adhuc lapsis; B natos esse, ut dandam; C dicebat. Quibus?; D Abstentus, 51, 83
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column begins with the word fragment "dis" carried over from the previous column; the repeated line-initial quotation marks are set only where the quotations open and close; "si quominus" is set as printed (the sense is doubtful); editors' matter: the dissertation prose "Quod vero verbis his Apocalypsis" and the following paragraphs, and the index entries from "A / Aaron filii" onwards; full-width heading "INDEX RERUM ET VERBORUM" printed across both columns between "Quid vero illud" and the index, cut off at the image edge, set once at the head of the column by settle round 2, editors' heading; in "Aaron filii extincti" a stray mark before "extincti" is not set; the page numbers 151 (Aaron), 232 and 233 are UNSURE because the figures are blurred; the small-capital headwords (Aaron, Abel, Abraham, Acca, Achab, Achias, Adam, Adelphius) are set in title case
  • other: a full-width band stands across cols 1189/1190 in mid-page: the paragraphs above it in both columns end the previous work (its own unit) and are not set here, pointer only; the band itself (its title lines) is not set by the volunteer page: set at the head of this column by settle round 2
  • other: the column opens with the end of the previous work (another unit); not set here: the unit begins at A
PL 4:1190
Adulter Deum violat, 74. Adulterium discitur dum videtur, 4. Adulteris commaculati, 86. Mortale crimen est, 251. Oculis admittitur, 341. Adultera Christi, 103.
The adulterer violates God, 74. Adultery is learned while it is watched, 4. Defiled by adulteries, 86. It is a mortal crime, 251. It is admitted through the eyes, 341. Adulteress against Christ, 103.
Adulteria spiritalia, 110. Adulter atque extraneus episcopus, 73. Adultera cathedra, 115. Adulterinae doctrinae, 53. Adulterum caput, 56. Adulteria colorum, 178.
Spiritual adulteries, 110. An adulterous and alien bishop, 73. An adulterous chair, 115. Adulterine doctrines, 53. An adulterous head, 56. Adulterations of colours, 178.
Adunationis nostrae corpus unum, 99. Adunatio fraternitatis, 94.
The one body of our union, 99. The union of brotherhood, 94.
Advocatus noster Christus, 204.
Christ our Advocate, 204.
Aeger impatiens per dolorem, 186. Aegri salubres cibos respuunt, 39, 41. Aegrum perire voluit qui censum pereuntis invadit, 219.
The sick man impatient through pain, 186. The sick spit out wholesome foods, 39, 41. He who seizes the property of a dying man wanted the sick man to perish, 219.
Aegyptia portenta, 226. Aegyptiorum regnum, ibid.
Egyptian monsters, 226. The kingdom of the Egyptians, ibid.
Aemilius, 183.
Aemilius, 183.
Aemulationes esse non debent inter Christianos, 12, 13. Aemulationis furor, 236.
There ought to be no rivalries among Christians, 12, 13. The fury of rivalry, 236.
Aer cuncta vegetans, 342.
The air quickening all things, 342.
Aeneas advexit penates, 226.
Aeneas brought the Penates, 226.
Aequalitas divini muneris, 98. Aequaliter perfruimur donis Dei, 246.
The equality of the divine gift, 98. We enjoy the gifts of God equally, 246.
Aequatis quantitatibus, 48.
With quantities made equal, 48.
Aesculapius fulminatur, 225.
Aesculapius is struck by lightning, 225.
Aetas incipit a senectute, 217. Aetate territi, 94.
Life begins from old age, 217. Frightened by age, 94.
Aeterna succedunt caducis, 229.
Eternal things succeed perishable ones, 229.
Aethiops, Eunuchus, 356.
The Ethiopian, the eunuch, 356.
Afri sunt in meridie, 150.
The Africans are in the south, 150.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1190

Footnotes

(1) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1190

Pointer only - this foot note belongs to the previous work's text above the band (its own unit). (printed under page 586)

Page

  • running head: [left part cut off] RERUM ET VERBORUM. 1190
  • marginal letters: A ‹« quod dicit ad ecclesias›; B ‹tus (1) : « Ecce promitto›; C ‹tio illa, quam alibi›; D ‹Æger impatiens per dolorem›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the paragraphs of this column above the full-width band end the previous work (its own unit) and are not set in this unit, pointer only
PL 4:1191
AGAPE et dilectio fraterna, 304.
Agape and brotherly love, 304.
Aggya, 336.
Aggya, 336.
Agni lana per quem redempti sumus, 262. Agni comestio in pascha, 153. Agnus in figura Christi occiditur, 196. Agnos Christus vocat gregem suum, 259.
The wool of the Lamb, through Whom we have been redeemed, 262. The eating of the lamb at the Passover, 153. The lamb is slain as a figure of Christ, 196. Christ calls His flock lambs, 259.
Agon quotidie celebratur, 25, 67. Agonis ictus, 165. Agon justitiae Dei, 246. Agon coelestis, 17, spiritalis, 66, saecularis, 93, unus, 26.
The contest is held daily, 25, 67. The blow of the contest, 165. The contest of the justice of God, 246. The heavenly contest, 17; spiritual, 66; worldly, 93; one, 26.
AGRIPPINUS bonae memoriae vir, 127, 130.
Agrippinus, a man of good memory, 127, 130.
AHYMNUS ab Ausvaga, 355.
Ahymnus of Ausvaga, 355.
ALEXANDER imperator, 146. Magnus, 223.
Alexander the emperor, 146. The Great, 223.
ALEXIUS, 31.
Alexius, 31.
Alienatio mentis transpunctae, 102.
The derangement of a mind pierced through, 102.
Alienigenae cremantur, 223.
Foreigners are burned, 223.
Alimenta Ecclesiae, 101.
The provisions of the Church, 101.
Altare unum, 53. Novum constitui non potest, ibid. Altare sancti, 129. Altari posito, 56. Altare aliud constituere, 200. Altare profanum foris collocatur, 113. Altaria profana, 152, diaboli, 85, 184. Altaria Dei nulla sunt vel occulta, 220.
One altar, 53. A new one cannot be set up, ibid. The altar of the holy one, 129. With the altar set in place, 56. To set up another altar, 200. A profane altar is placed outside, 113. Profane altars, 152; of the devil, 85, 184. The altars of God are none, or hidden, 220.
Amaccora, 334.
Amaccora, 334.
AMALECH figura diaboli, 267.
Amalek a figure of the devil, 267.
AMANTIUS acolythus, 161, 162.
Amantius the acolyte, 161, 162.
Amatoria non sunt cantanda, 176.
Love songs are not to be sung, 176.
Ambitio episcopatus, 73. Ambitio reprimenda, 348.
Ambition for the episcopate, 73. Ambition must be checked, 348.
Amicitiam zelus abscindit, 230.
Jealousy cuts off friendship, 230.
Ammedera, 334.
Ammedera, 334.
AMPLUS episcopus, 77.
Amplus the bishop, 77.
ANANIAS, Azarias, Mishael, 91, 96, 164, 191, 269.
Ananias, Azarias, Mishael, 91, 96, 164, 191, 269.
ANAXILAUS, 365.
Anaxilaus, 365.
ANGELI nobis adunati sunt, 143. Angelos agnovit Hostanes, 226. Angeli baptizant, 262.
The angels have been united with us, 143. Hostanes acknowledged the angels, 226. The angels baptize, 262.
Angeli apostatae inanem ornatum docuere, 177.
The apostate angels taught empty adornment, 177.
Anguis major, 30.
The greater serpent, 30.
Animae viventes et incolumes, 70. Anima Deo suo devota, 120. De Deo suo secura, 222. Anima se prosternat Deo, 191. Nulla perdenda est, 98. Animae tinea, 257. Anima a morte recedente, 345. Anima rudis, 189, 194, 251. Anima stetit immobilis, 185. Anima lubrica et mobilis, 151. Coarctata et conclusa, 219. Animarum varii status in altera vita, 72. Animae martyrum occisorum, 187. Gloriosae, 37. Animae servantur cruciatibus infinitis, 224.
Souls living and unharmed, 70. The soul devoted to its God, 120. Secure about its God, 222. Let the soul prostrate itself before God, 191. None is to be lost, 98. The moth of the soul, 257. The soul as death withdraws, 345. The untrained soul, 189, 194, 251. The soul stood unmoved, 185. The soul slippery and changeable, 151. Hemmed in and shut up, 219. The various states of souls in the other life, 72. The souls of the slain martyrs, 187. Glorious, 37. Souls are kept for endless torments, 224.
Animalia prona, 221.
Animals bent downwards, 221.
ANNA sterilis mater Samuelis, 281. Tacite et modeste precabatur, 205. Sine intermissione rogabat, 215. Ecclesiae typum portans, 205.
Anna, the barren one, mother of Samuel, 281. She prayed silently and modestly, 205. She asked without ceasing, 215. Bearing a type of the Church, 205.
Annotatio, 52.
Annotation, 52.
Anni vices, 342.
The changes of the year, 342.
Anniversaria commemoratio martyrum, 47.
The yearly commemoration of the martyrs, 47.
Anonymi liber de Rebaptismate, 313.
An anonymous author's book On Rebaptism, 313.
Antesignanus, 47.
Front-rank soldier, 47.
ANTHROPIANI, 130.
Anthropiani, 130.
ANTICHRISTI adventus, 329. Antichristi venientis minae, 233. Antichristus propinquat, 89, 90, 92, 96, 120. Antichristi metator, 30. Antichristus expressus in Antiocho, Antichristi spiritus, 270, 134.
The coming of Antichrist, 329. The threats of the coming Antichrist, 233. Antichrist draws near, 89, 90, 92, 96, 120. The camp-marker of Antichrist, 30. Antichrist portrayed in Antiochus; the spirit of Antichrist, 270, 134.
Antistites Dei, 29, 188. Antistites immaculati et integri, 118.
The prelates of God, 29, 188. Prelates spotless and blameless, 118.
ANTIOCHUS typus Antichristi, 270.
Antiochus a type of Antichrist, 270.
ANTONIANUS, 66, 124. Primo Novatianum rejicit, deinde ejus litteris movetur, 66.
Antonianus, 66, 124. At first he rejects Novatian, then is swayed by his letters, 66.
Antrum Jovis in Creta visitur, 225.
The cave of Jupiter in Crete is visited, 225.
APELLES haereticus, 144. Apelletis baptismus, 140. Apelletiani, 130.
Apelles the heretic, 144. The baptism of Apelles, 140. The Apelletians, 130.
Aphronitra, 156.
Aphronitrum, 156.
Apibus rex unus est, 122, 227.
Bees have one king, 122, 227.
APOLLO Admeti pecus pavit, 225.
Apollo pastured the flock of Admetus, 225.
Apostatae et desertores, 75.
Apostates and deserters, 75.
APOSTOLI non statim Spiritum sanctum aceeperunt, 355. Christum deseruerunt, 337. An recte de Christo senserint cum baptizati sunt, 359, 360. Credebant Jesum non moriturum, 359. Perseverabant in oratione unanimes, 206. Baptizati post resurrectionem Domini in Spiritu, 358. Detestati sunt haereticorum sacrilegam pravitatem, 133, 138. Apostoli spiritu unitatis velociter currentes, 143. Apostolis concessa auctoritas ligandi et solvendi, 131. Christus solis Apostolis potestatem sibi a Patre datam permisit, 337. Hoc erant et caeteri Apostoli quod fuit Petrus, 195. Apostolis par potestas data, 195. Sed unitatis origo ab uno incipit, ibid. Vide PETRUS. Apostoli, id est, episcopi, 113. Vide EPISCOPUS.
The apostles did not at once receive the Holy Spirit, 355. They deserted Christ, 337. Whether they thought rightly about Christ when they were baptized, 359, 360. They believed that Jesus would not die, 359. They persevered in prayer with one mind, 206. Baptized in the Spirit after the resurrection of the Lord, 358. They abhorred the sacrilegious depravity of the heretics, 133, 138. The apostles running swiftly in the spirit of unity, 143. Authority to bind and to loose granted to the apostles, 131. Christ entrusted to the apostles alone the power given Him by the Father, 337. The other apostles too were what Peter was, 195. Equal power given to the apostles, 195. But the origin of unity begins from one, ibid. See Peter. Apostles, that is, bishops, 113. See Bishop.
Apostoli a Novatiano missi in civitates, 73.
Apostles sent by Novatian into the cities, 73.
Apparatus munerum, 244.
The staging of shows, 244.
Apprehensus et traditus loqui debet, 166. Apprehensi ascendebant, 183.
One arrested and handed over ought to speak, 166. Those arrested went up, 183.
AQUA ad mensuram, 30. Aqua collata ad usum civitatis, 141. Aquarum agmina refraenata, 343. Aqua baptismi non est communis cum schismaticis, 154. Aqua baptismi mundanda,
Water by measure, 30. Water brought in for the use of the city, 141. The hosts of the waters held in check, 343. The water of baptism is not shared with schismatics, 154. The water of baptism is to be cleansed,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1191

Page

  • running head: 1191 INDEX
  • marginal letters: A ‹Agape et dilectio fraterna›; B ‹Amantius acolythus›; C ‹Ecclesiae typum portans›; D ‹Apollo Admeti pecus pavit›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' alphabetical index (Agape et dilectio fraterna ...); headwords printed in small capitals set as capitals; last word "mun-" continues as "danda" at the head of the next column (1192, the right-hand column of the page, not set); Aggya page number read as 336, uncertain (could be 356); "Agni lana" set as printed though the sense is odd; English of "mun-" rendered from the evident "mundanda"
PL 4:1192
125. Aqua Ecclesiae fidelis et salutaris, 132. Non potest operari sine spiritu, 330. Sola non potest purgare peccata, 139. Aqua vitalis, 152. Salutaris, 157, 197. Aquae salutaris lavacrum, 2. Aqua lavacri salutaris, 147. Aqua adultera et profana, 129, 136, 158. Adultera et fornicaria, 140. Mendax et perfida, 131, 132. Aliena, 132, 150. Aquae significant populos, 108. Aqua in Scripturis baptisma significat, 106. Aqua una in Ecclesia, 127.
125. The water of the Church, faithful and saving, 132. It cannot operate without the Spirit, 330. Alone it cannot cleanse sins, 139. Life-giving water, 152. Saving, 157, 197. The bath of saving water, 2. The water of the saving bath, 147. Adulterous and profane water, 129, 136, 158. Adulterous and fornicating, 140. Lying and faithless, 131, 132. Alien, 132, 150. Waters signify peoples, 108. Water in the Scriptures signifies baptism, 106. One water in the Church, 127.
Arae diaboli, 70, 186.
Altars of the devil, 70, 186.
Arbitrium propriae libertatis, 197. Arbitrium liberum, 319.
The choice of one's own freedom, 197. Free choice, 319.
Arborem robustam procella non subvertit, 197. Arborem coma vestit, 350. Arbor sterili senectute deformis, 217.
A storm does not overturn a sturdy tree, 197. Foliage clothes a tree, 350. A tree disfigured by barren old age, 217.
Arca Noe, 142. Typus unius Ecclesiae, 152, 195. Sacramentum Ecclesiae, 148.
The ark of Noah, 142. A type of the one Church, 152, 195. A sacrament of the Church, 148.
Aream purgare, 74.
To purge the threshing-floor, 74.
Argentarii, 31.
Bankers, 31.
Aristo martyr, 30.
Aristo, martyr, 30.
Arma coelestia, 96. Arma ordinationis et honoris, 128. Devotionis ac fidei, 185. Confessionis, 96. Arma contra Ecclesiam portat, 200.
Heavenly arms, 96. The arms of ordination and honour, 128. Of devotion and faith, 185. Of confession, 96. He bears arms against the Church, 200.
Armentorum rector unus, 227.
One ruler of the herds, 227.
Armillae, 179.
Bracelets, 179.
Artis impudicae magisterium, 101.
The teaching of a shameless art, 101.
Artifices corrumpendae veritatis, 197.
Contrivers of the corruption of the truth, 197.
Arva sitientia temperare, 350.
To temper thirsting fields, 350.
Ascensus non est facilis ad magna, 180.
The ascent to great things is not easy, 180.
Asina loquitur adversus Balaam, 268.
The she-ass speaks against Balaam, 268.
Aspersio baptismatis, 156.
The sprinkling of baptism, 156.
Assuescimus iis quae videmus et audimus, 342.
We grow accustomed to the things we see and hear, 342.
Assuras, 336.
Assuras, 336.
Assyriorum regnum, 226.
The kingdom of the Assyrians, 226.
Astrorum micantium chori, 342.
Choirs of twinkling stars, 342.
Asturica, 117.
Asturica, 117.
Asylum constitutum, 226.
An asylum established, 226.
Atrae vestes doloris insignia, 234.
Black garments, tokens of grief, 234.
Avaritiae caligo, 241. Avaritia reprimenda, 348. Inhiat defunctis, 219.
The darkness of avarice, 241. Avarice to be checked, 348. It gapes after the dead, 219.
Audientes, id est, catechumeni, 22. Audiens, 362. Audientium doctor, 33. Audientibus in exitu subveniendum, 8, 22. Vide catechumeni.
Hearers, that is, catechumens, 22. A hearer, 362. Teacher of the hearers, 33. Hearers are to be helped at their departure, 8, 22. See catechumeni.
Augendus schismaticus, 51, 52. Augendus diaconus, 55. Augendus confessor, 62.
Augendus, schismatic, 51, 52. Augendus, deacon, 55. Augendus, confessor, 62.
Auguria vetita, 325.
Auguries forbidden, 325.
Ab Avitinis, 336.
From Avitini, 336.
Aurelius episcopus, 77, 117. Aurelius a Chullabi, 337. Ab Utica, 335. Aurelius confessor, 32, 46, 48. Aurelius lector ordinatur, 46.
Aurelius, bishop, 77, 117. Aurelius from Chullabi, 337. From Utica, 335. Aurelius, confessor, 32, 46, 48. Aurelius is ordained lector, 46.
Auribus inferenda non sunt vulnera, 177, 179. Aurium delinimenta, 342.
Wounds are not to be inflicted on the ears, 177, 179. Allurements of the ears, 342.
Auri comparatio cum Christianis, 348.
A comparison of gold with Christians, 348.
Ausafa, 337.
Ausafa, 337.
Auspicatus est pacem, 46.
He made a beginning of peace, 46.
Auspicia vincendi, 33.
Omens of victory, 33.
Ausvaga, 335.
Ausvaga, 335.
B
B
Babylonii ignes, 120.
Babylonian fires, 120.
Badi, 332.
Badi, 332.
Bagal, 332.
Bagal, 332.
Bajulae arundines, 1.
Supporting reeds, 1.
Balaam propheta, 268.
Balaam, prophet, 268.
Balnea, 159. Promiscua balnea theatro foediora, 179.
Baths, 159. Mixed baths fouler than the theatre, 179.
Baptismus, circumcisio spiritalis, 99. Undae genitalis effectus, 2. Lavacrum aquae salutaris, 2. Mare rubrum sacramentum baptismi, 157. Diabolus in baptismo opprimitur, 157. Redit saepe cum baptizatus peccat, ibid. Baptismus purgat in omnibus sordes antiquae contagionis, 180. Omnes in lavacro exponunt veterem hominem, ibid. In baptismo praeterita peccata dimittuntur, 32. Baptismus delet omnia peccata, 135. Nihil prodest sine operibus, 314. Non per manus impositionem quis nascitur, sed in baptismo, 140. Gratia in baptismo aequalis, 157. In actu postmodum minuitur vel augetur, ibid. Baptizatus gratiam perdit quam consecutus est, nisi innocentiam servet, 314. Per baptisma Spiritus sanctus accipitur, 106, 125, 131, 139, 147, 154. Interrogatio in baptismo, 125, 154. Aqua sanctificanda ut possit peccata abluere, 125. Baptizati renuntiaverunt saeculo, 12.
Baptism, a spiritual circumcision, 99. The effect of the life-giving wave, 2. The bath of saving water, 2. The Red Sea a sacrament of baptism, 157. The devil is overpowered in baptism, 157. He often returns when the baptized person sins, ibid. Baptism cleanses in all the filth of the ancient contagion, 180. All in the bath put off the old man, ibid. In baptism past sins are forgiven, 32. Baptism blots out all sins, 135. It profits nothing without works, 314. One is not born through the imposition of hands, but in baptism, 140. Grace in baptism is equal, 157. In conduct it is afterwards diminished or increased, ibid. The baptized person loses the grace he has obtained unless he preserves innocence, 314. Through baptism the Holy Spirit is received, 106, 125, 131, 139, 147, 154. The interrogation in baptism, 125, 154. The water is to be sanctified so that it can wash away sins, 125. The baptized have renounced the world, 12.
Baptismi necessitas, 122. Baptizati infantes in primo nativitatis exordio, 184. Fidus baptizandos infantes intra octavum diem non putabat, 98. Nitebatur circumcisionis lege, ibib. Infantis vestigium dicebat non esse mundum, et illud quemque osculari horrere, ibid. Refellitur, 98, 99. Multo
The necessity of baptism, 122. Infants baptized at the very beginning of their birth, 184. Fidus thought that infants were not to be baptized within the eighth day, 98. He relied on the law of circumcision, ibib. He said that an infant's footprint was not clean and that everyone shrank from kissing it, ibid. He is refuted, 98, 99. Much
Editors' notes and page, col. 1192

Page

  • running head: INDEX 1192
  • marginal letters: A ‹danda, 125. Aqua Ecclesiae›; B ‹Armillae, 179›; C ‹Aurelius episcopus›; D ‹Balnea, 159 / Baptismus, circumcisio›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: alphabetical index (‹danda, 125. Aqua Ecclesiae›), set in full; column begins with the word-fragment "danda" carried over from the previous column and ends mid-entry at "Multo"; small-capital headwords (Arca Noe, Aristo, Assyriorum, Audientes, Augendus, Aurelius, Balaam, Baptismus) set in ordinary case; section letter B set as its own line; overlapping lines (Aspersio, Assuescimus, B) set once; cut-off fragments of the neighbouring column at the left edge not set; UNSURE: Devotionis, Audientibus, infantes, non, Infantis read through worn type (possible inverted n), set in standard spelling; margin D stands between Balnea and Baptismus
PL 4:1193
minus infantibus neganda baptismi gratia quam adultis, 99. Ipsis infantibus in gratia danda et pace facienda osculum datur, 98. In osculo infantis recentes Dei manus osculamur, ibid. Infantem a partu novum nemo debet horrere osculari, ibid. Aspersio aquae instar salutaris lavacri obtinet, 156. Clinici aliis non posthabendi, 158. Parvi refert aspergi vel perfundi, ibid. Baptizati in aegritudine liberantur, si antea immundo spiritu movebantur, 157. Baptizati complent Ecclesiae numerum, 148. Baptisma unum in Ecclesia, 125, 126. Unum baptisma in sancta Ecclesia, 125, 129, 133, 139, 149, 197, 330. Confitentur omnes unum esse baptisma, 334. Duo baptismata esse non possunt, 126. Baptisma non iteratur, 106. Solius Ecclesiae est, 144. Baptismus Judaeorum, 147. Baptisma Joannis, 145.
less is the grace of baptism to be denied to infants than to adults, 99. To infants themselves the kiss is given in conferring grace and making peace, 98. In the kiss of an infant we kiss the fresh hands of God, ibid. No one ought to shrink from kissing an infant new from birth, ibid. Sprinkling with water holds the place of the saving washing, 156. Clinics [those baptized on the sickbed] are not to be ranked below others, 158. It matters little whether one is sprinkled or poured over, ibid. Those baptized in sickness are set free, if they were previously moved by an unclean spirit, 157. The baptized complete the number of the Church, 148. Baptism is one in the Church, 125, 126. One baptism in the holy Church, 125, 129, 133, 139, 149, 197, 330. All confess that baptism is one, 334. There cannot be two baptisms, 126. Baptism is not repeated, 106. It belongs to the Church alone, 144. The baptism of the Jews, 147. The baptism of John, 145.
Baptisma triplex. 355. Baptisma in solo sancto Spiritu. Baptisma spiritus et aquae. Baptisma spiritus et sanguinis, ibid. Haec saepe separata, ibid. Baptisma aquae interdum ante Baptisma in Spiritu sancto, interdum post, 356, 357. Baptisma in Spiritu sancto expiavit Petri et aliorum Apostolorum delicta, 357. Baptisma spiritus majus est Baptismo aquae, 358. Baptisma spiritus, 355, 364. Non est major vis Baptismi quam confessio aut passio, 136. Baptisma in quo Angeli baptizant, 262. Non privantur Baptismi sacramento qui baptizantur sanguinis Baptismo, 136. Baptisma post quod nemo peccat, 262. Baptismi forma in Ecclesia, 132. De iis qui in traditione sacramenti aliter quam oportet loquuntur, 360. Baptisma vetus et Baptisma novum, 279. Baptisma praedicatur quoties aqua sola nominatur, 106. Baptismus extraneus et haereticus, 130. Baptisma adulterinum, 365. Baptisma mutilatum et decurtatum, ibid. Baptismi ecclesiastici majestas, 158. Baptisma duplex, 363. Baptisma in Spiritu sancto et igni, 365. Baptismus martyrii, 262.
Threefold baptism. 355. Baptism in the Holy Spirit alone. Baptism of the spirit and of water. Baptism of the spirit and of blood, ibid. These often separated, ibid. Baptism of water sometimes before baptism in the Holy Spirit, sometimes after, 356, 357. Baptism in the Holy Spirit expiated the offences of Peter and the other apostles, 357. Baptism of the spirit is greater than baptism of water, 358. Baptism of the spirit, 355, 364. The power of baptism is not greater than confession or suffering, 136. The baptism in which angels baptize, 262. Those who are baptized with the baptism of blood are not deprived of the sacrament of baptism, 136. The baptism after which no one sins, 262. The form of baptism in the Church, 132. On those who in the handing on of the sacrament speak otherwise than they ought, 360. The old baptism and the new baptism, 279. Baptism is proclaimed whenever water alone is named, 106. Foreign and heretical baptism, 130. Adulterous baptism, 365. Mutilated and curtailed baptism, ibid. The majesty of ecclesiastical baptism, 158. Twofold baptism, 363. Baptism in the Holy Spirit and in fire, 365. The baptism of martyrdom, 262.
De Baptismo controversia inter fratres, 353. Scripta et rescripta de hac quaestione, ibid. Cyprianus et alii Afri putabant Baptisma nec ab Ecclesia nec a Spiritu separari, 139, 140, 147, 355. Omnia inania et falsa apud haereticos, 126. Pro profanis habenda, ibid. Nihil potestatis habere haereticos, 144. Ubi Ecclesia non est non posse peccata dimitti, 125. Haereticis aut nihil licere aut totum licere, 332. Quae foris exercentur, nullum habere effectum salutis, 330. Baptizandos redeuntes ab haeresi ut peccatum originale et haeresis purgentur, 125, 332. Participem haereticorum esse qui eorum Baptisma probat, 135, 138, 144, 148, 150. Qui adversarii Domini et antichristi sunt appellati non posse dare gratiam Christi, 126, 127, 128, 134, 138. Baptizatos quos Joannes baptizaverat, 157, 145. Quanto magis baptizandos, qui ab haereticis baptizati, 145. Ne Baptisma quidem sanguinis in haeresi prodesse, 136. Non posse agere spiritalia qui amisit Spiritum sanctum, 125. Neminem dare posse quod non habet, ibid. Non posse vivificare qui ipse non vivat, 126. Sacrilegum et peccatorem pro baptizato precem facere non posse, 125. Adversarios Domini non posse dare gratiam Christi, 126. Aquam sanctificari non posse ab eo apud quem non est Spiritus sanctus, 125. Peccata alteri dimittere non posse, qui sua extra Ecclesiam deponere non potest, ibid. De Ecclesiae fontibus rigare non posse qui in Ecclesia non est. 132. Aliter de malis in Ecclesia, aliter de haereticis judicandum, 133. Haereticos libentius redituros si baptizentur, 137. Nullam haeresim excipiendam, 142, 151. Redeuntes ab haeresi utroque sacramento nasci debere, 128, 136, 331. Exceptis his qui in Ecclesia baptizati: his manus tantum imponi in poenitentiam, 127, 132, 142, 331, 333. De his qui de haeresi ad Ecclesiam sine Baptismo admissi sunt, 136, 149. Potens est Deus indulgentiam eis dare, ibid. Accusantur Afri quod rebaptizent, 334. Dicunt se non rebaptizare, sed baptizare, 126, 129, 334.
The controversy among the brethren concerning baptism, 353. Writings and rejoinders on this question, ibid. Cyprian and other Africans held that baptism is separated neither from the Church nor from the Spirit, 139, 140, 147, 355. That all things among heretics are empty and false, 126. That they are to be held as profane, ibid. That heretics have no power, 144. That where the Church is not, sins cannot be forgiven, 125. That for heretics either nothing is lawful or everything is lawful, 332. That the things done outside have no saving effect, 330. That those returning from heresy are to be baptized, so that original sin and heresy may be purged, 125, 332. That he who approves their baptism is a partaker with the heretics, 135, 138, 144, 148, 150. That those who are called adversaries of the Lord and antichrists cannot give the grace of Christ, 126, 127, 128, 134, 138. That those whom John had baptized were baptized, 157, 145. How much more are those to be baptized who were baptized by heretics, 145. That not even the baptism of blood profits in heresy, 136. That one who has lost the Holy Spirit cannot perform spiritual acts, 125. That no one can give what he does not have, ibid. That one who does not himself live cannot give life, 126. That a sacrilegious man and a sinner cannot make prayer for the one baptized, 125. That the adversaries of the Lord cannot give the grace of Christ, 126. That water cannot be sanctified by one with whom the Holy Spirit is not, 125. That one who cannot lay down his own sins outside the Church cannot forgive another's sins, ibid. That one who is not in the Church cannot water from the Church's fountains. 132. That judgement is to be made in one way about the wicked in the Church, in another about heretics, 133. That heretics would return more willingly if they were baptized, 137. That no heresy is to be excepted, 142, 151. That those returning from heresy must be born by both sacraments, 128, 136, 331. Except those who were baptized in the Church: on these hands are only to be laid for penance, 127, 132, 142, 331, 333. On those who have been admitted from heresy to the Church without baptism, 136, 149. God is able to grant them pardon, ibid. The Africans are accused of rebaptizing, 334. They say that they do not rebaptize but baptize, 126, 129, 334.
De Baptismo haereticorum Stephani sententia, 138. A quacumque haeresi venientem baptizari vetuit, 138. Censet his qui apud haereticos baptizantur adesse praesentiam et sanctimoniam Christi, 147. Satis esse invocare Trinitatem nominum, 145. Nihil innovandum esse, 138. Haereticos non proprie baptizare ad se venientes, ibid. In Baptismo convenire, 144. Refellit haec Cyprianus quia Marcion eamdem Trinitatem non tenet ac Catholici, 131. Quia non credunt in eumdem Patrem et Filium et Spiritum sanctum, 130, 133, 136. Tot Baptismata esse quot haereses, 138, 334. Cyprianus et Firmilianus sic adversarios refellunt, quasi dicant baptizatos extra Ecclesiam sanctificari, 130, 131, 135, 145, 151. Haeresis parit et exponit ex Stephano, expositos Ecclesia suscipit, 147. Haereticis nomen Jesu non sufficit ad salutem, 337. Invocatio nominis Jesu in errore non praestat salutem, 337. Secus si postea accedat recta fides et impositio manuum, ibid., 338. Baptisma in nomine Christi, 130, 133, 134, 356, 357, 358, 360, 365. Baptisma in Christi nomine rejicit Cyprianus, nisi sit Christi in veritate, 134.
Stephen's opinion on the baptism of heretics, 138. He forbade one coming from any heresy whatever to be baptized, 138. He holds that the presence and holiness of Christ are at hand for those who are baptized among heretics, 147. That it is enough to invoke the Trinity of names, 145. That nothing is to be innovated, 138. That heretics do not properly baptize those who come to them, ibid. That they agree in baptism, 144. Cyprian refutes these things, because Marcion does not hold the same Trinity as the Catholics, 131. Because they do not believe in the same Father and Son and Holy Spirit, 130, 133, 136. That there are as many baptisms as there are heresies, 138, 334. Cyprian and Firmilian refute their opponents thus, as if they were saying that those baptized outside the Church are sanctified, 130, 131, 135, 145, 151. According to Stephen heresy gives birth and exposes; the Church takes up the exposed, 147. For heretics the name of Jesus does not suffice for salvation, 337. The invocation of the name of Jesus in error does not furnish salvation, 337. It is otherwise if right faith and the laying on of hands are added afterwards, ibid., 338. Baptism in the name of Christ, 130, 133, 134, 356, 357, 358, 360, 365. Cyprian rejects baptism in the name of Christ unless it is of Christ in truth, 134.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1193

Page

  • running head: 1193 RERUM ET VERBO[RUM] (cut off at the image edge; presumably INDEX RERUM ET VERBORUM across both columns)
  • marginal letters: A ‹minus infantibus neganda baptismi gratia›; B ‹Angeli baptizant, 262. Non privantur›; C ‹lati non posse dare gratiam Christi›; D ‹rebaptizent, 334. Dicunt se non rebaptizare›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is index entries (Index rerum et verborum, under Baptisma), first words ‹minus infantibus neganda›, set in full; column begins mid-entry, continuing from col. 1192. Printer's signature "PATROL. IV. S. CYPRIAN." at the page foot not set. Right-hand column (1194, entries Barb..., Basil..., Caecil..., etc.) not set. UNSURE: page references where 3 and 5 look alike in this type (e.g. 133/135, 157 in "Joannes baptizaverat"); "baptismata" in "Duo baptismata" looks damaged but is read as printed baptismata.
PL 4:1194
Contendit baptizandum in plena et adunata Trinitate, 134, 135. Quia blasphemato Patre non prodest Filius, ibid. Opponitur Cypriano Apostolorum traditio, 133, 138, 139, 144. Venerabilis omnium ecclesiarum auctoritas, 353. Prisca cunctorum sanctorum et fidelium observatio, ibid. Res olim composita et ordinata dicitur, ibid. Cyprianus et Firmilianus negant id traditum ab Apostolis, 127, 130, 132, 133, 138, 144. Aliam traditionem opponunt, 133, 141. Afri consuetudinem reliquerunt, 149. Haereticorum Baptisma dudum in Africa rejectum, 124, 127, 130. Multa millia haereticorum redeuntium libenter Baptismum suscepere, 130. Negat Firmilianus Baptisma haereticorum in Cappadocia ratum unquam fuisse, 149. Baptizantur in Cappadocia qui ab episcopis depositis baptizati fuere, ibid. Concilium Iconiense rejicit Baptisma haereticorum, 145. Quidam de ista re dubitabant, ibid. et 149. Numidiae episcopi Baptismum in haeresi vel schismate datum rejiciebant, 124. Cyprianum ejusque concilium consulunt, ibid. Sententiae Cypriani de Baptismo haereticorum quidam adversantur in Africa, 125, 126. Dicunt unum esse Baptisma, 126. Dicunt se veterem consuetudinem sequi, 127. Putabant Afri revelationem sibi factam veritatis, 127, 133, 336. Consuetudinem non baptizandorum haereticorum apud quosdam obrepsisse, 141.
He contends that one must baptize in the full and united Trinity, 134, 135. Because, when the Father is blasphemed, the Son is of no avail, ibid. The tradition of the Apostles is set against Cyprian, 133, 138, 139, 144. The venerable authority of all the churches, 353. The ancient observance of all the saints and faithful, ibid. The matter is said to have been settled and ordered long ago, ibid. Cyprian and Firmilian deny that this was handed down by the Apostles, 127, 130, 132, 133, 138, 144. They set another tradition against it, 133, 141. The Africans abandoned the custom, 149. The baptism of heretics long since rejected in Africa, 124, 127, 130. Many thousands of returning heretics willingly received baptism, 130. Firmilian denies that the baptism of heretics was ever held valid in Cappadocia, 149. Those who had been baptized by deposed bishops are baptized in Cappadocia, ibid. The Council of Iconium rejects the baptism of heretics, 145. Some were in doubt about this matter, ibid. and 149. The bishops of Numidia rejected baptism given in heresy or schism, 124. They consult Cyprian and his council, ibid. Some in Africa oppose Cyprian's opinion on the baptism of heretics, 125, 126. They say that baptism is one, 126. They say that they follow the old custom, 127. The Africans thought that a revelation of the truth had been made to them, 127, 133, 336. That the custom of not baptizing heretics had crept in among some, 141.
Barba non vellenda, 191, 325. Barba corrupta in viris, 182.
The beard is not to be plucked, 191, 325. The beard spoiled in men, 182.
Barbarorum manus, 100.
The hands of the barbarians, 100.
Baruch urbs Africae, 333.
Baruch, a town of Africa, 333.
Basilides episcopus libellaticus, 117, 119. Confitetur se blasphemasse, ibid. Deponit episcopatum et agit poenitentiam, ibid. Sabino in ejus locum ordinato Stephanum fallit ut restituatur, ibid. Cypriani et aliorum episcoporum ea de re sententia, ibid. Basilides haereticus, 144.
Basilides, a libellatic bishop, 117, 119. He confesses that he blasphemed, ibid. He lays down the episcopate and does penance, ibid. When Sabinus has been ordained in his place, he deceives Stephen so as to be restored, ibid. The opinion of Cyprian and other bishops on that matter, ibid. Basilides the heretic, 144.
Bassianus, 8, 31.
Bassianus, 8, 31.
Bassus in pejerario, 30.
Bassus in the pejerarium, 30.
Bella crebrius continuant, 217. Bellicum clangere, 44.
Wars continue more frequently, 217. To sound the war-signal, 44.
Benedictus Martyr, 30.
Benedictus the Martyr, 30.
Beneficia divina non mutilantur, 156.
Divine benefits are not mutilated, 156.
Bestiis objecti, 199.
Thrown to the beasts, 199.
Bilta, 330.
Bilta, 330.
Blasphemiarum peccata, 135. Episcopus ob blasphemiam depositus, 119. Blasphemia persequentium, 16. Haereticorum, 131. Blasphemantis linguae scelus, 135.
The sins of blasphemies, 135. A bishop deposed for blasphemy, 119. The blasphemy of persecutors, 16. Of heretics, 131. The crime of a blaspheming tongue, 135.
Bonos imitare, 261. Boni non possunt de Ecclesia discedere, 197. Ab initio occisi ab injustis, 263, 268. Plus laborant, 305. Boni et mali continentur intra unam domum, 222.
Imitate the good, 261. The good cannot depart from the Church, 197. From the beginning slain by the unjust, 263, 268. They labour more, 305. The good and the wicked are contained within one house, 222.
Bona tracta a marito ad sacrificandum, 27.
Bona, dragged by her husband to sacrifice, 27.
Botronatus, 177.
Botronatus, 177.
Breviarium praeceptorum coelestium, 298. Breviata non est in episcopo confessionis dignitas, 96.
A compendium of the heavenly precepts, 298. The dignity of confession is not diminished in a bishop, 96.
Brutus filios interficit, 226.
Brutus kills his sons, 226.
Budinarius, 52.
Budinarius, 52.
Bulla, 336.
Bulla, 336.
Bustacena, 336.
Bustacena, 336.
C
C
Caduca movere nos non debent, 351.
Perishable things ought not to move us, 351.
Caecilius episcopus, 77, 102, 104, 117, 124. Caecilius a Bilta, 330.
Caecilius, bishop, 77, 102, 104, 117, 124. Caecilius of Bilta, 330.
Caesar, 226, 227.
Caesar, 226, 227.
Caesariani, 165.
The Caesariani, 165.
Cain cor inspexit Deus, 211. Cain injustus zelat Abel justum, 256. Impatiens fratrem peremit, 234, 253. Non ingreditur paradisum, 261.
God looked into the heart of Cain, 211. The unjust Cain envies the just Abel, 256. Impatient, he slew his brother, 234, 253. He does not enter paradise, 261.
Calamitates aetate Cypriani, 217, 218, 219. Inde ortae quod Deus non colatur, 217. Ob delicta, 218, 318. Demetrianus dicebat male accidere, quia deos Christiani non colunt, 217. Calamitates vel ad disciplinam contumacium, vel ad poenam malorum, 218. Ira Dei censura est, ut qui beneficiis non intelligitur, vel plagis intelligatur, 223. Calamitates praedictae ne inopinatus metus quateret, 229. Peste et lue detecta vel aucta crimina, ibid., 219. Plus exacerbatur Deus, cum homines plagis non emendantur, 218. Pestis cogit appetere martyrium, 345. Explorat justitiam singulorum, 233. Virtus perficitur in adversis, 232. Gratulandum in adversis, 233. Fugiunt morientium vulnera, et appetunt spolia mortuorum, 219. Discrimen bonorum et malorum in ferendis adversis, 222. Calamitas sine remedio est odisse felicem, 258.
Calamities in the age of Cyprian, 217, 218, 219. Arising from the fact that God is not worshipped, 217. On account of sins, 218, 318. Demetrianus said that things turned out badly because the Christians do not worship the gods, 217. Calamities either for the correction of the stubborn or for the punishment of the wicked, 218. The wrath of God is a censure, so that He Who is not understood through benefits may at least be understood through blows, 223. Calamities foretold, so that unexpected fear should not shake [us], 229. Crimes uncovered or increased by plague and pestilence, ibid., 219. God is the more provoked when men are not amended by blows, 218. The plague compels one to seek martyrdom, 345. It tests the justice of each person, 233. Virtue is perfected in adversities, 232. One must rejoice in adversities, 233. They flee the wounds of the dying and seek the spoils of the dead, 219. The difference between the good and the wicked in bearing adversities, 222. It is a calamity without remedy to hate one who is happy, 258.
Calciati pedes, 93.
Shod feet, 93.
Caldonius episcopus, 27, 28, 32, 51, 52, 53, 56, 57, 59, 77, 124.
Caldonius, bishop, 27, 28, 32, 51, 52, 53, 56, 57, 59, 77, 124.
Caligo aeternae noctis, 45. Noctis spissae, 349. Avaritiae, 241.
The darkness of eternal night, 45. Of thick night, 349. Of avarice, 241.
Calix dominicus, 104. Ejus figurae, ibid. Non est aqua sola, 108. Calicem mixtum offerimus in coena, 109. Diaconus infantium ori de sacramento calicis infundit, 189.
The Lord's cup, 104. Its figures, ibid. It is not water alone, 108. We offer the mixed cup at the supper, 109. The deacon pours [some] of the sacrament of the cup into the mouth of infants, 189.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1194

Page

  • running head: [cut off at left edge]RUM ET VERBORUM.
  • marginal letters: A Contendit baptizandum in plena; B zandorum haereticorum apud quosdam; C Bona tracta a marito; D quod Deus non colatur
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' index (Index rerum et verborum), set in full, beginning mid-entry (Contendit baptizandum); small-capital headwords (Basilides, Bassianus, Caecilius, Calix etc.) set in ordinary case; "Bona" printed with an accent-like mark on the A, set without it; "Baptismum" in the first paragraph slightly malformed in print, read as Baptismum; "in pejerario" (Bassus) left as a place-name, rendering UNSURE; left-column fragments belong to col. 1193 and are not set; printer's signature 38 omitted
PL 4:1195
Calor fidei, 67. Calor gloriae, 19.
The warmth of faith, 67. The warmth of glory, 19.
CALPHURNIUS, 30, 31.
Calphurnius, 30, 31.
Calumnia forensis, 243.
Calumny in the courts, 243.
Cancer et damnationis ira, 332.
Cancer, and the wrath of damnation, 332.
CANDIDA, 30.
Candida, 30.
Candidata integritatis et pudoris, 175.
Candidate of virginity and modesty, 175.
Capilli flammei, 178. Mendacio colorati, 183. Capillos inficere, 191. Capilli deficiunt antequam crescant, 217.
Hair flame-coloured, 178. Coloured with a lie, 183. To dye the hair, 191. Hairs fail before they grow, 217.
Capitolium, 85, 88, 183. Capitolium ascendere, 189.
The Capitol, 85, 88, 183. To go up to the Capitol, 189.
Capitula dominica, 262. Capitula excerpta, 274.
The Lord's heads [of teaching], 262. Excerpted heads, 274.
Cappadocia, 146.
Cappadocia, 146.
Capsaces olei, 243.
Jars of oil, 243.
Capse, 336. Capsensis civitas, 76.
Capsa, 336. The city of Capsa, 76.
Captivitas omnes simul vastat, 231. Captivitas fratrum et sororum, 99.
Captivity lays waste all together, 231. The captivity of brothers and sisters, 99.
Caput semitonsum, 159.
A head half-shorn, 159.
Carcer aeternus et jugis flamma, 218. Carcerum claustra, 158. Carcerum laus, 163.
An eternal prison and a perpetual flame, 218. The bars of prisons, 158. The praise of prisons, 163.
Carnifices admovere pectori suo, 257. Carnificinae rabies, 220.
To bring the executioners up to one's breast, 257. The fury of torture, 220.
Carnis imbecillitas, 76. Carnis resurrectio, 131.
The weakness of the flesh, 76. The resurrection of the flesh, 131.
Carpi, 333.
Carpi, 333.
Carthago. Carthaginem Roma praecedere debet, 64. Carthaginensis episcopi provinciae Numidia et Mauritania cohaerent, 59. Laus ecclesiae Carthaginensis, 41. Plebis Carthaginensis quies et timor, 21. Vitia ante persecutionem, 182, 183. Presbyterorum copia per lapsum quorumdam desolata, 49. Cleri portio in persecutione lapsa, 9. Clerici nonnulli in persecutione recesserunt, 39. Quinque Presbyteri adversus Cyprianum conjurati, 51. Confessores et lapsos corruperunt, 52. Clerus a communione sua removet presbyterum, 38. Clerici omnes parati ad pugnam, 165. Recedere nolunt, ibid. Cleri et plebis charitas in redimendis captivis, 100. Gaudium ecclesiae Carthaginensis ex Romanae confessione, 94. Ex reditu confessorum Romanorum in Ecclesiam, 62.
Carthage. Rome ought to take precedence of Carthage, 64. The provinces of Numidia and Mauretania are joined to the bishop of Carthage, 59. Praise of the church of Carthage, 41. The quiet and the fear of the people of Carthage, 21. Vices before the persecution, 182, 183. The supply of presbyters left desolate through the lapse of some, 49. A portion of the clergy lapsed in the persecution, 9. Some clerics withdrew in the persecution, 39. Five presbyters conspired against Cyprian, 51. They corrupted the confessors and the lapsed, 52. The clergy removes a presbyter from its communion, 38. All the clerics ready for the fight, 165. They refuse to withdraw, ibid. The charity of the clergy and people in ransoming captives, 100. The joy of the church of Carthage at the confession of the Roman [church], 94. At the return of the Roman confessors into the Church, 62.
CASSIUS episcopus, 124. Cassius a Macomadibus, 332.
Cassius, bishop, 124. Cassius of Macomades, 332.
Castitas tenorem gloriae suae servat, 72. Castitas laboriosa viduarum, 253.
Chastity keeps the course of its glory, 72. The laborious chastity of widows, 253.
Castores, 225.
The Castors, 225.
Castra Dei, 93. Castra dominica, 77. Castra Christi, 61, 79, 88, 95, 97. Castra Christi repetere, 65. Castra coelestia, 18, 44, 140, 141, 229, 262. Divina, 136. Domestica, 58. Castra imperatoris defendere, 132. Castra diaboli non timenda, 267.
The camp of God, 93. The Lord's camp, 77. The camp of Christ, 61, 79, 88, 95, 97. To return to the camp of Christ, 65. The heavenly camp, 18, 44, 140, 141, 229, 262. Divine, 136. Domestic, 58. To defend the emperor's camp, 132. The camp of the devil is not to be feared, 267.
Castra Galbae, 331.
Castra Galbae, 331.
CASTUS, 185. Castus a Sicca, 333.
Castus, 185. Castus of Sicca, 333.
CATAPHRYGAE, 145.
The Cataphrygians, 145.
CATECHUMENI, 136. Catechumenum peccare non debere. 327. Catechumenis infirmitate apprehensis subveniendum, 8, 22. De Catechumenis sine Baptismo mortuis, 136, 149.
Catechumens, 136. That a catechumen ought not to sin. 327. Catechumens overtaken by illness are to be helped, 8, 22. On catechumens who died without baptism, 136, 149.
Catenae cupiditatis, 241. Catenae arctantes manus, 347. Catenae stridentes, 349.
The chains of greed, 241. Chains binding the hands, 347. Clanking chains, 349.
CATHEDRA una super petram fundata, 53. Cathedra Petri, 148. Cathedra sacerdotalis, 68, 69, 130. Cathedrae et plebis extorris, 63. Cathedra adultera, 115.
One chair founded upon the rock, 53. The chair of Peter, 148. The priestly chair, 68, 69, 130. Exiled from chair and people, 63. An adulterous chair, 115.
Causa illic audienda ubi crimen admissum est, 86. Causa cognita est, 87.
A case is to be heard where the crime was committed, 86. The case has been heard, 87.
Cautio facilior est ubi manifesta formido est, 193.
Caution is easier where the fear is plain, 193.
Cedias, 332.
Cedias, 332.
CELERINUS, 24, 32. Primus in persecutione passus, et cum ipso persecutionis auctore congressus, 47. Persecutoris testimonio illustris, ibid., 48. Flet die ac nocte in cilicio et cinere sororum peccatum, 29. Ejusdem epistola ad Lucianum, 28, 32.
Celerinus, 24, 32. The first to suffer in the persecution, and he contended with the very author of the persecution, 47. Renowned by the testimony of the persecutor, ibid., 48. He weeps day and night in sackcloth and ashes for the sin of his sisters, 29. His letter to Lucianus, 28, 32.
CELERINA martyr, 47.
Celerina, martyr, 47.
CELSUS, CCXLII.
Celsus, CCXLII.
Censura coelestis, 182. Evangelica, 67. Sacerdotalis, 80.
Heavenly censure, 182. Evangelical, 67. Priestly, 80.
Centenus fructus, 180.
The hundredfold fruit, 180.
CERDON magister Marcionis, 138, 144. Romam venit sub Hygino, 158.
Cerdo, teacher of Marcion, 138, 144. He came to Rome under Hyginus, 158.
Certamen coeleste, 15. Spiritale, 33. Coeleste et spiritatale, 261. Certamen militiae coelestis, 77. Certantes Deus spectat, 93.
The heavenly contest, 15. Spiritual, 33. Heavenly and spiritual, 261. The contest of the heavenly warfare, 77. God watches those who contend, 93.
Cervix alta et erecta, 188.
A neck held high and erect, 188.
Charitatis dotes, 199. Charitatis unitas, 151. Charitas mutua, 96. Charitas fraternitatis vinculum est, 231. Charitatis christianae vinculum, 56.
The endowments of charity, 199. The unity of charity, 151. Mutual charity, 96. Charity is the bond of brotherhood, 231. The bond of Christian charity, 56.
CHORE, Dathan et Abiron, 113, 118, 131, 148, 154, 155, 200.
Korah, Dathan and Abiram, 113, 118, 131, 148, 154, 155, 200.
CHRISTIANI successerunt Judaeis, 274. Christianorum novum nomen, 262. Non verbis philosophi, sed factis, 247. Non magna loquuntur, sed vivunt, ibid. Debent esse simplices et prudentes, 326. Contentiones esse non debent inter Christianos, 12. Christi discipulo zelare non licet, 258. Christiano non licet cogitare vitia, 441. Non licet odisse Christianis, 224. Odiis benevolentiam reddunt, ibid. Renuntiarunt mundo, 236. Carnali patri, 206. Erunt gloriosi cum
Christians succeeded the Jews, 274. The new name of Christians, 262. Philosophers not in words but in deeds, 247. They do not speak great things, but live them, ibid. They ought to be simple and prudent, 326. There ought to be no contentions among Christians, 12. It is not lawful for a disciple of Christ to be jealous, 258. It is not lawful for a Christian to think on vices, 441. It is not lawful for Christians to hate, 224. They return goodwill for hatred, ibid. They have renounced the world, 236. To their carnal father, 206. They will be glorious with
Editors' notes and page, col. 1195

Page

  • running head: 1195 INDEX
  • marginal letters: A Calor fidei, 67; B thaginensis episcopi provinciae Numidia; C Castra Galbae, 331; D Celsus, CCXLII
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: whole column is editors' matter: the alphabetical index (first words: Calor fidei, 67); entries in small capitals set in capitals; the right-hand column (1196, beginning Christo ... falsus) is cut off and not set; column ends mid-entry at "cum"; "spirita-tale" printed across a line break; unsure: Calumnia forensis 243 (possibly 245); Cerdon "Hygino, 158" (possibly 138); Capsaces olei 243
PL 4:1196
Christo, 225. Christianus quis vere sit, 199. Christianus falsus, 190, 194, 241.
Christ, 225. Who is truly a Christian, 199. The false Christian, 190, 194, 241.
Christianus non est qui in Christi Ecclesia non est, 73. Oculi et aures Christianorum custodiendae, 342. Nefas Christianis turpia gentilium convivia in collegio frequentare, 119. Filios cum ethnicis sepelire, ibid. Non debent ⟨e⟩xperiri judicem gentilem, 318. Vitanda matrimonia cum infidelibus, 183. Debent imitari Christum, 175. Christianus nihil admirari praeter Dominum debet, 342. Alia Christianorum et Stoicorum de peccatis sententia, 70. Christianorum multorum vitia ante persecutionem Decii, 182. Unanimitatem desiderat Cyprianus, 203. Comparat mores aetatis suae cum aetate Apostolorum, 205. Largit⟨a⟩tem operationis sua aetate infractam queritur, ibid. Comparantur Christi servi cum diaboli servis, 244. Christianus debet coelestia tantum cogitare, 307. Christiano luctandum est cum diabolo, 231, Crastino cogitare prohibetur, 210.
He is not a Christian who is not in the Church of Christ, 73. The eyes and ears of Christians are to be guarded, 342. It is wrong for Christians to frequent the shameful banquets of the gentiles in a guild, 119. To bury their sons with heathens, ibid. They ought not to have recourse to a gentile judge, 318. Marriages with unbelievers are to be avoided, 183. They ought to imitate Christ, 175. A Christian ought to admire nothing except the Lord, 342. The opinion of Christians on sins differs from that of the Stoics, 70. The vices of many Christians before the persecution of Decius, 182. Cyprian longs for unanimity, 203. He compares the morals of his own age with the age of the Apostles, 205. He complains that generosity in good works is broken down in his own age, ibid. The servants of Christ are compared with the servants of the devil, 244. A Christian ought to think only of heavenly things, 307. A Christian must wrestle with the devil, 231, He is forbidden to think of the morrow, 210.
Christianus non debet perire quasi nocens, 12. Non debet puniri nisi propter nomen Christi, 317. Daemones vulgus in odium Christiani nominis cogunt, 227. Christianos mundus odit, 263, 268. Christi nominis odium praedictum, 315. In contemptum Dei impugnantur Christiani, 220. Solus displicet Dei cultor, ibid. Potestas adversum nos datur vel ad poenam vel ad gloriam, 212. Ab initio mundi institutum ut justitia laboret, 164. Christianum esse crimen est, 220. Longa tormenta admoventur Christianis, ibid. Multiplicantur supplicia, ibid. Novae poenae excogitantur, ibid. Torqueri deberent Christiani si negarent, 220. Interfici debet, non torqueri, qui confitetur se esse Christianum, ibid. Nemo Christianus apprehensus reluctatur, 221. Nemo se ulciscitur, quamvis copiosus sit populus, ibid. Christianus mori potest, vinci non potest, 95. Christiani provocant hostes veritatis, 36. Christianos patientes facit de secutura ultione securitas, 221. Numquam in Christianum nomen exsurgitur, ut non statim divinitus vindicta comitetur, ibid. Nuper secuta granditer Christianorum defensio, 222. Christianis imputantur omnia mala, 216. Plurimi Christiani tentationibus non vincuntur, sed probantur, 229. Quidam minus fortiter stant, ibid. Christianis communes cum ethnicis calamitates, 231. Quosdam ea res movet, ibid. Christianis plus quam caeteris in saeculo laborandum, ibid. Cur Christianis et profanis interim laborum conditio communis, 223. Non per Christianos, sed pro Christianis accidunt haec de Dei indignatione, 222. His vindicantur Christiani, etsi ipsi videntur ea pati, ibid. Christiani non franguntur nec mussitant, ibid. Per ipsa quae cruciant probari se sciunt, ibid. Adversa aequaliter cum ethnicis non patiuntur, quia aequaliter non dolent, ibid. Adversa Christianos in dolore corroborant, 232. Christiani non nisi cum ad Deum venerint Dei promissa capient, 225. Discrimen inter Christianos et eos qui Deum nesciunt, 232. Christianis gaudendum cum ad Christum vocantur, 229, 230. Christiani mortui non sunt lugendi, 234, 168. Christianus cur emendetur, 320. Christiani semper orant pro bono statu reipublicae, 223. Christiana veritas, 134. Christianismus fidei et spei res est, 251.
A Christian ought not to perish as one guilty, 12. He ought not to be punished except on account of the name of Christ, 317. Demons drive the mob into hatred of the Christian name, 227. The world hates Christians, 263, 268. Hatred of the name of Christ foretold, 315. Christians are attacked in contempt of God, 220. The worshipper of God alone gives offence, ibid. Power is given against us either for punishment or for glory, 212. It was established from the beginning of the world that righteousness should suffer, 164. To be a Christian is a crime, 220. Long tortures are applied to Christians, ibid. Punishments are multiplied, ibid. New penalties are devised, ibid. Christians ought to be tortured if they denied, 220. He who confesses himself to be a Christian ought to be put to death, not tortured, ibid. No Christian when arrested resists, 221. No one avenges himself, although the people is numerous, ibid. A Christian can die, he cannot be conquered, 95. Christians provoke the enemies of the truth, 36. Security about the vengeance to follow makes Christians patient, 221. Never is there a rising against the Christian name without divine vengeance following at once, ibid. The vindication of Christians that lately followed on a grand scale, 222. All evils are imputed to Christians, 216. Very many Christians are not conquered by temptations but proved, 229. Some stand less bravely, ibid. Calamities common to Christians with heathens, 231. This matter troubles some, ibid. Christians must labour in the world more than others, ibid. Why the condition of labours is meanwhile common to Christians and profane, 223. These things from the indignation of God happen not through Christians but for Christians, 222. By them Christians are avenged, even though they themselves seem to suffer them, ibid. Christians are not broken nor do they murmur, ibid. They know that they are proved by the very things which torment them, ibid. They do not suffer adversities equally with heathens, because they do not grieve equally, ibid. Adversities strengthen Christians in pain, 232. Christians will receive the promises of God only when they have come to God, 225. The difference between Christians and those who do not know God, 232. Christians must rejoice when they are called to Christ, 229, 230. Dead Christians are not to be mourned, 234, 168. Why a Christian is corrected, 320. Christians always pray for the good condition of the state, 223. Christian truth, 134. Christianity is a matter of faith and hope, 251.
CHRISTUS a principio Filius Dei, 288. Vocatur Spiritus sanctus, 228. Primogenitus et sapientia Dei, 284. Dei sermo, 215, 285. Sermo et virtus et sapientia Dei, 201. Virtus Dei et ratio et sapientia, 228. Deus vocatur in Scripturis Veteris et Novi Testamenti, 286. Jesus Christus Dominus et Deus noster, 15, 61, 92, 94, 99, 104, 109, 115, 138, 140, 158, 204, 206, 228, 235, 248, 255, 287, 332. 333, 335, 349, 353. Angelus et Deus, 286. Non omnium, sed fidelium et credentium Deus, 235. Deus venturus, 287. Domini nostri Jesu Christi adoranda est venerabilis majestas, 332. Non potest sine spiritu Christus indui, 139. Templum Christi esse non potest, qui negat Deum Christum, 133. Christus adoratur in coelis, 235. Pater Deus praecepit Filium suum adorari, ibid.
CHRIST from the beginning the Son of God, 288. He is called the Holy Spirit, 228. The Firstborn and Wisdom of God, 284. The Word of God, 215, 285. The Word and Power and Wisdom of God, 201. The Power of God and Reason and Wisdom, 228. He is called God in the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, 286. Jesus Christ our Lord and God, 15, 61, 92, 94, 99, 104, 109, 115, 138, 140, 158, 204, 206, 228, 235, 248, 255, 287, 332, 333, 335, 349, 353. Angel and God, 286. God not of all, but of the faithful and believing, 235. God who is to come, 287. The venerable majesty of our Lord Jesus Christ is to be adored, 332. Christ cannot be put on without the spirit, 139. He cannot be a temple of Christ who denies that Christ is God, 133. Christ is adored in the heavens, 235. God the Father commanded His Son to be adored, ibid.
Christus homo et Deus, 288. In virginem delabitur, 228. Carnem Spiritus sanctus induitur, ibid. Deus cum homine miscetur, ibid. Filius Dei carnem hominis induit, 249. Factus homo pro nobis, ibid. Hominem induit, 228. Hominem quem induit ad Patrem victor imposuit, ibid. Pater et Dominus et Deus Christi, 135. Filius obaudivit ut faceret Patris voluntatem, 208. Christus hominis filius ut nos Dei filios faceret, 237. Majorem dixit Patrem, 135. Ab eo clarificari petiit, ibid. Accepit omnem potestatem a Patre, 295. A Patre accepit potestatem qua baptizamur et sanctificamur, 135. Omne judicium de Patre solus accepit, 187. Solus habet potestatem judicandi episcopos, 330. Patris voluntatem implevit, 135. Christi nativitas ex David, 250. Miracula, 228. Humilitas, 10. Patientia, 254. Christi omnes actus patientia signantur, 249. Orabat non pro se, sed pro delictis nostris, 213. Nobis dedit exemplum vivendi, 317. Christi conversatio, 359. Non dedignatus lavacro regenerationis corpus abluere, 249, Christi Baptisma, 137, 148, 155. Dicunt haeretici eum fuisse ad Baptismum compulsum
Christ man and God, 288. He descends into a virgin, 228. The Holy Spirit is clothed with flesh, ibid. God is mingled with man, ibid. The Son of God put on the flesh of man, 249. Made man for us, ibid. He put on man, 228. The man whom He put on He set, as victor, before the Father, ibid. The Father both Lord and God of Christ, 135. The Son obeyed so as to do the Father's will, 208. Christ the son of man so that He might make us sons of God, 237. He said the Father was greater, 135. He asked to be glorified by Him, ibid. He received all power from the Father, 295. From the Father He received the power by which we are baptized and sanctified, 135. He alone received all judgement from the Father, 187. He alone has the power of judging bishops, 330. He fulfilled the Father's will, 135. The birth of Christ from David, 250. Miracles, 228. Humility, 10. Patience, 254. All the acts of Christ are marked by patience, 249. He prayed not for Himself but for our sins, 213. He gave us an example of living, 317. The manner of life of Christ, 359. He did not disdain to wash His body in the laver of regeneration, 249, The baptism of Christ, 137, 148, 155. Heretics say that He was compelled to baptism
Editors' notes and page, col. 1196

Page

  • running head: INDEX 1196
  • marginal letters: A ‹Christo, 225. Christianus quis›; B ‹lus displicet Dei cultor›; C ‹mussitant, ibid. Per ipsa›; D ‹potest, qui negat Deum Christum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: general index (‹Christo, 225. Christianus quis vere sit›), entries under Christianus and CHRISTUS; column begins mid-entry and ends mid-entry; left-column fragments at image edge belong to col. 1195, not set; stray marks printed before "Christianis imputantur" (‹{›) and after "cum" (‹}›) and a stray ";" before "235" not set; damaged letters in "⟨e⟩xperiri" and "Largit⟨a⟩tem"; page numbers with 3/5 hard to distinguish (e.g. 15, 115, 215, 285, 235, 231, 234) are UNSURE; "Dei filios" printed with little or no space
PL 4:1197
a Maria, 365. Flevit Lazarum, 169. Humiliavit se, ut populum jacentem erigeret, 237. Prophetae praedixerunt mortem Christi, 228, Praedixit mortem suam, ibid. Dominus infirmitatem hominis quem portabat ostendit, 208. Christum pati oportuit,non ut sentiret mortem, sed ut vinceret, 228.
by Mary, 365. He wept for Lazarus, 169. He humbled Himself in order to raise up a fallen people, 237. The prophets foretold the death of Christ, 228. He foretold His own death, ibid. The Lord showed the weakness of the man whom He bore, 208. Christ had to suffer, not in order to feel death, but in order to conquer it, 228.
Christus passns est ut nos Dei filios faceret, 92. Christi passio, 294, 352. Christi sanguine vivificatur etiam qui fudit sanguinem Christi, 249. Peccata nostra portavit, 187. Passus est pro peccatis nostris, 265. Advocatus noster, 15. Christi sanguine redempti sumus, 265. Mediator inter nos et Patrem, 288. Sacerdos Dei summi, 105, 109. Saepe pro nobis passus, 352. In Isaia scelus, in Abel occisus, ibid. Spiritum sponte dimisit, 228. Non erat remansurus apud inferos, 295. Apparuit discipulis simul vinctus; 228. Regressus ad superos, ibid. Christi tunica non dividitur, 196. Christus ad reparandos nos missus, 221. Christi adventu detectus et prostratus inimicus, 194. Omnibus venit, 215. Doctis et indoctis, aetati omni et sexui praecepta salutis edidit, ibid. Rex in aeternum, 296, 297. Illuminator et salvator generis humani, 287. Sospitandis hominibus salutare lumen Christi, 194.
Christ suffered so that He might make us sons of God, 92. The passion of Christ, 294, 352. By the blood of Christ even he who shed the blood of Christ is given life, 249. He bore our sins, 187. He suffered for our sins, 265. Our advocate, 15. We have been redeemed by the blood of Christ, 265. Mediator between us and the Father, 288. Priest of the most high God, 105, 109. He often suffered for us, 352. In Isaiah a crime, in Abel slain, ibid. He gave up His spirit of His own will, 228. He was not going to remain among those below, 295. He appeared to the disciples, at the same time bound; 228. Returned to those above, ibid. The tunic of Christ is not divided, 196. Christ sent to restore us, 221. By the coming of Christ the enemy was exposed and laid low, 194. He came for all, 215. To learned and unlearned, to every age and sex He gave out the precepts of salvation, ibid. King for ever, 296, 297. Enlightener and Saviour of the human race, 287. The saving light of Christ for preserving men, 194.
Christus est lux et dies, 258. Sol verus et dies verus, 157, 215. Invictus est, 262. Via et veritas, 314. Plenitudo veritatis, 105, 141. Non dixit: Ego sum consuetudo, 335. Ecclesiam suam gubernat, 124. Se primus ostendit quod in aliis coronaret, 345. Christus est panis vitae, 209. Domus et templum Dei, 279. Manus et brachium Dei, 285. Est regnum Dei, 208. Nondum vindicatus, 255. Duplex adventus, 228. Secundus adventus appropinquat, 110. Hinc magis illuminat Christus, ibid. Humilitatis magister, 91. Humilis venire debebat, 289. Judex venturus est, 296, 297. Veniet in potestate manifestus, 255. Christus in captivis fratribus redimendus, 100. Nonnullos affligi patitur, ut aliorum charitas tentetur, 100. Christus accipiat quod adversarius auferebat, 192. Christi nomine abutendum non est, 134, 139. Christus dictus ovis et agnus, 290. Petra, 106. Lapis, 291. Christi indumentum, 191, 192, 193, 196, 262. Christum induere, 147, 159, 196, 249. Christi nomen induere, 259. Cohaeredes Christi, 203, 208. Christus est caput viri, 270. Disciplinae magister, 14. Pacis doctor atque unitatis magister, 203. Christi jugum leve, 329. Christus vigilat et precatur, 213. Spectat praeliantes, 93. Christo spectante, 246. Caro Christi et sanctum Domini, 196. Christi sanctum corpus, 341. Christi sanguinem quotidie bibere, 90. Christus solus audiendus, 108. Christo nihil praeponendum, 208, 263, 265, 311. Christus negantem se negat, 188. Christus unus est, 53. Christi grex, 58. Christus gregem suum nominat oves, 259. Christus est resurrectio nostra, 208. Sortiti de veste Christi, quis Christum indueret, 196. Incunctanter veniendum ad Christum, 236. Judaei magum existimarunt Christum, 228, 259.
Christ is light and day, 258. The true sun and the true day, 157, 215. He is unconquered, 262. The way and the truth, 314. The fullness of truth, 105, 141. He did not say: I am custom, 335. He governs His Church, 124. He first showed in Himself what He would crown in others, 345. Christ is the bread of life, 209. House and temple of God, 279. Hand and arm of God, 285. He is the kingdom of God, 208. Not yet avenged, 255. The twofold coming, 228. The second coming draws near, 110. Hence Christ enlightens the more, ibid. Teacher of humility, 91. He had to come humble, 289. He is to come as judge, 296, 297. He will come manifest in power, 255. Christ is to be redeemed in captive brethren, 100. He allows some to be afflicted, so that the charity of others may be tested, 100. Let Christ receive what the adversary was taking away, 192. The name of Christ is not to be abused, 134, 139. Christ called sheep and lamb, 290. Rock, 106. Stone, 291. The garment of Christ, 191, 192, 193, 196, 262. To put on Christ, 147, 159, 196, 249. To put on the name of Christ, 259. Co-heirs of Christ, 203, 208. Christ is the head of the man, 270. Teacher of discipline, 14. Teacher of peace and master of unity, 203. The light yoke of Christ, 329. Christ watches and prays, 213. He looks on those who fight, 93. With Christ looking on, 246. The flesh of Christ and the holy thing of the Lord, 196. The holy body of Christ, 341. To drink the blood of Christ daily, 90. Christ alone is to be heard, 108. Nothing is to be preferred to Christ, 208, 263, 265, 311. Christ denies him who denies Him, 188. Christ is one, 53. The flock of Christ, 58. Christ calls His flock sheep, 259. Christ is our resurrection, 208. They cast lots for the garment of Christ, who should put on Christ, 196. One must come to Christ without delay, 236. The Jews thought Christ a magician, 228, 259.
Chullabi, 337.
Chullabi, 337.
Cibaliana, 336.
Cibaliana, 336.
Cibus feralis, 70. Cibus diaboli, 192. Cibi idolorum mortiferi, 186. Cibus sceleratus, 189, 190.
Deadly food, 70. The food of the devil, 192. The death-bringing foods of idols, 186. Wicked food, 189, 190.
Cicatrix sanitatis obductae, 339. Cicatricem obducere, 43. Cicatricum gloria, 47.
The scar of health closed over, 339. To close over a scar, 43. The glory of scars, 47.
Cilicium et cinis, 238.
Haircloth and ashes, 238.
Cinerem ferre, 189.
To carry ashes, 189.
Circenses Conso consecrati, 340. Ob rapiendas Sabinas, ibid.
The circus games consecrated to Consus, 340. On account of the carrying off of the Sabine women, ibid.
Circumcisioni octavus dies destinatus umbra fuit et imago, 98. Circumcisio carnalis evacuata, 277, 278. Feminis non proficit, 277. Circumcisio spiritalis promissa, ibid. Circumcisio carnalis, 98. Spiritalis, 99. Carnalis et spiritualis, 103.
The eighth day appointed for circumcision was a shadow and image, 98. Carnal circumcision made void, 277, 278. It does not profit women, 277. Spiritual circumcision promised, ibid. Carnal circumcision, 98. Spiritual, 99. Carnal and spiritual, 103.
Cirta, 331.
Cirta, 331.
Cittinus, 124.
Cittinus, 124.
Civitates soli hiatu devoratae, 146. Civitas meretrix, 177. Civium injuriae gravius grassantur quam hostes, 219.
Cities swallowed up by a gaping of the ground, 146. The harlot city, 177. The wrongs done by citizens rage more grievously than enemies, 219.
Clarus a Mascula, 337.
Clarus of Mascula, 337.
Classico nostrae vocis, 261.
With the trumpet of our voice, 261.
Clementianus, 76.
Clementianus, 76.
Cleopas discipulus Christi, 360.
Cleopas, disciple of Christ, 360.
Clerus minor, 360. Clero proximi, 33. Cunctis religionis gradibus ad sacerdotii fastigium Cornelius ascendit, 68. Clerico ministerio deputatus, 114. Clerica ordinatio 46, 144. Clerici non nisi altari et sacrificiis deservire debent, 114. Vetitum de clericis tutorem vel curatorem testamento suo constituere, ibid. Clerum consulit Cyprianus in ordinationibus, 33, 46. Sine cleri consilio nihil agit, 11. Oportet episcopum per clericos scribere, 33. Clerus cum episcopo praesidet, 89. Clerici urbici, 53. Clerus Romanus cum episcopis deliberavit de causa lapsorum, 45. Lapsorum causam differt sede vacante, 29, 43. Gaium Diddensem a communione sua removet clerus Carthaginensis, 38. Clerici in honore sportulantium fratrum, 114. Clerici a divisione
The minor clergy, 360. Those next to the clergy, 33. Cornelius ascended through all the grades of religion to the summit of the priesthood, 68. Appointed to the clerical ministry, 114. Clerical ordination 46, 144. Clerics ought to serve nothing but the altar and the sacrifices, 114. It is forbidden to appoint one of the clergy as guardian or trustee in one's will, ibid. Cyprian consults the clergy in ordinations, 33, 46. He does nothing without the counsel of the clergy, 11. The bishop ought to write through the clergy, 33. The clergy presides together with the bishop, 89. The clergy of the city, 53. The Roman clergy deliberated with the bishops on the case of the lapsed, 45. It defers the case of the lapsed while the see is vacant, 29, 43. The clergy of Carthage removes Gaius of Didda from its communion, 38. Clerics in the honour of the brethren who receive the dividends, 114. Clerics, from the distribution
Editors' notes and page, col. 1197

Page

  • running head: 1197 RERUM ET VERBO[RUM] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A a Maria, 365; B 157, 215. Invictus est; C 311. Christus negantem; D 103.
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter set: the whole column is the editors' Index rerum et verborum (first words: a Maria, 365. Flevit Lazarum); the headwords printed in small capitals (Circenses, Circumcisioni, Cittinus, Clarus, Clementianus, Cleopas, Clerus) are set in ordinary case, and Chullabi, Cibaliana and Cirta are italic as printed. UNSURE: "In Isaia scelus" may be a misprint for "sectus" (sawn asunder). UNSURE: several page figures where 3 and 5 are hard to tell apart (157, 203, 134, 139, 159). Speck after "Lazarum" ignored. Last word "divi-" is split at the column break. The right-hand column (1198) is partly visible and is not set.
PL 4:1198
mensurna prohibiti donec judicentur, 39. Non tamen a ministerio privati, ibid. Quibusdam lectoribus honor presbyterii et eadem sportula, 48.
made each month, barred until they are judged, 39. Yet not deprived of their ministry, ibid. To certain readers the honour of the presbyterate and the same allowance, 48.
Clinomeni, 8.
Clinomeni, 8.
Clinici, 156, 158.
Clinici [those baptized on the sickbed], 156, 158.
Cloacinam Tatius invenit, 226.
Tatius found Cloacina, 226.
Clypeus fidei, 36, 44.
The shield of faith, 36, 44.
Coemeterium, 165.
Cemetery, 165.
Coena Domini, 109.
The Supper of the Lord, 109.
Collationes, id est eleemosynae, 15.
Contributions, that is, alms, 15.
Cognitionis dies imminebat, 64.
The day of the hearing was at hand, 64.
Collecta, 31.
Collection, 31.
Collegii honor, 137. Collegii sacerdotalis concordia, 66, 68. Profana sepulchra in collegio, 119.
The honour of the college, 137. The concord of the priestly college, 66, 68. Profane burial places in a college, 119.
Colloquia vetita cum malis, 89. Colloquia incesta, 179.
Conversations with the wicked forbidden, 89. Unchaste conversations, 179.
Collyrium Christi, 241.
The eye-salve of Christ, 241.
Colonica, 31.
Colonica, 31.
Colorare lanas non docuit Deus, 177. Colorum lites, 341.
God did not teach the dyeing of wool, 177. The strife of colours, 341.
Columba simplex animal, 196.
The dove a simple creature, 196.
Commeatum sibi precari, 234. Commeatum dare, 47. Commeatus a Deo datur, 70. Commeatu accepto, 18.
To pray for leave for oneself, 234. To give leave, 47. Leave is given by God, 70. Leave having been received, 18.
Commemoratio anniversaria martyrum, 47.
The anniversary commemoration of the martyrs, 47.
Commentarii, 166.
Records, 166.
Commercia vetita cum malis, 89.
Dealings with the wicked forbidden, 89.
Communicatio Evangelica, 40. Communicatio contra Evangelium, ibid. Sacrilega, 69. Usurpata temere, 149. Laica, 128. Communicatio non communicantium, 192. Communicatio nulla extra Ecclesiam, 123, 129. Per manus impositionem episcopi et cleri jus communicationis accipitur, 19. Ordo perveniendi ad jus communionis, 19, 20, 21. Salutaria dilationis remedia, 41. Exitiosa properatae communicationis remedia, 41, 43. Communicatio non est temere laxanda, 71. Communicatio laxatur incautis, 186. Dari non debet crudo tempore, 19. Vituperantur qui sanctum Domini canibus donant, 36. Temeraria festinatio pacis obtinendae vituperatur, 22, 23, 36, 37, 39. Miraculis punitae communiones indignae, 189, 190. Communio sub unica specie, ibid. Communicationis fructus, 117. Vide Eucharistia et Lapsi.
Communion according to the Gospel, 40. Communion against the Gospel, ibid. Sacrilegious, 69. Rashly usurped, 149. Lay, 128. Communion of those not in communion, 192. No communion outside the Church, 123, 129. The right of communion is received through the laying on of hands of the bishop and clergy, 19. The order of attaining to the right of communion, 19, 20, 21. The salutary remedies of delay, 41. The ruinous remedies of hastened communion, 41, 43. Communion is not to be relaxed rashly, 71. Communion is relaxed for the unwary, 186. It must not be given at an unripe time, 19. Those who give the holy thing of the Lord to dogs are censured, 36. Rash haste to obtain peace is censured, 22, 23, 36, 37, 39. Unworthy communions punished by miracles, 189, 190. Communion under one kind, ibid. The fruit of communion, 117. See Eucharist and Lapsed.
Ad communionem histrio non admittendus, 101. Communionem non ruperunt qui pacem moechis dabant, cum iis qui non dabant, 72. Ob varias consuetudines numquam ab Ecclesiae pace atque unitate discessum est, 144. Cyprianus nemini legem imponit in baptismi controversia, 129, 137, 156, 158, 329. Plebs non immunis a contagio delicti cum sacerdote peccatore et legitimé deposito communicans, 148.
An actor is not to be admitted to communion, 101. Those who gave peace to adulterers did not break communion with those who did not give it, 72. On account of differing customs there was never a departure from the peace and unity of the Church, 144. Cyprian imposes a law on no one in the controversy over baptism, 129, 137, 156, 158, 329. A people communicating with a sinful priest who has been lawfully deposed is not free from the contagion of the offence, 148.
Compago corporis ecclesiastici, 74.
The joining together of the ecclesiastical body, 74.
Compares Christi, 352.
The partners of Christ, 352.
Compedes aurei, 179.
Golden fetters, 179.
Concilia ante Cyprianum, 114, 127, 130. Concilium persecutione sopita, 67. Frequenter actum Carthagine, 85. Episcopi post Pascha Carthaginem convenire solent, 76, 77. Libellos de lapsis legit in concilio Cyprianus, 66. In concilio Carthaginensi examinatae singulorum causae, 70. Collatio consiliorum cum episcopis, presbyteris, diaconis confessoribus, stantibus laicis, 22, 23, 33, 43. Placuit nobis, Spiritu sancto suggerente, 79. Concilium idibus Maii, 84, 97. Concilium de pace lapsis danda, 77. Cyprianus cum collegis respondet Rogatiano, 112. Cum collegis et compresbyteris ecclesiae Furnitanae, 114. Concilium Carthaginense primum de Baptismo, 124, 126. Secundum, 128. Tertium, 329. Pro absentibus qui mandaverant sententia dicitur, 337. Hortatur Cyprianus ut singuli quid sentiant proferant, neminem judicantes, 329. Omnium ultimus sententiam dicit, 338. Convenerant episcopi plurimi cum presbyteris et diaconibus, praesente etiam plebis maxima parte, 329. Concilia quotannis in Cappadocia, 143. Concilium Iconiense, 145, 149. Concilium Romanum, 68.
Councils before Cyprian, 114, 127, 130. A council when persecution had been laid to rest, 67. Frequently held at Carthage, 85. The bishops are accustomed to meet at Carthage after Easter, 76, 77. Cyprian reads the certificates concerning the lapsed in council, 66. In the council of Carthage the cases of individuals were examined, 70. Consultation with bishops, presbyters, deacons, confessors and the laity who had stood firm, 22, 23, 33, 43. It has pleased us, at the prompting of the Holy Spirit, 79. A council on the Ides of May, 84, 97. A council on granting peace to the lapsed, 77. Cyprian with his colleagues replies to Rogatianus, 112. With his colleagues and the fellow presbyters of the church of Furni, 114. The first council of Carthage on baptism, 124, 126. The second, 128. The third, 329. An opinion is given on behalf of absent members who had sent instructions, 337. Cyprian urges that each should state what he thinks, judging no one, 329. He gives his opinion last of all, 338. Very many bishops had assembled with presbyters and deacons, the greatest part of the people also being present, 329. Councils every year in Cappadocia, 143. The council of Iconium, 145, 149. The Roman council, 68.
Concisio, 89.
Concision, 89.
Concordia salutaris, 76. Concordia simul juncta vinci non potest, 95. Concordia commendata, 14. Concordia individua, 94. Concordiae vinculum, 129. Concordiae vinculo manente, 72. Concordia collegii sacerdotalis, 66, 68. Concordia divina episcoporum, 137. Concordia sacerdotii, 142. Concordiae mutuae glutinum, 116, 202.
Saving concord, 76. Concord joined together cannot be overcome, 95. Concord commended, 14. Undivided concord, 94. The bond of concord, 129. The bond of concord remaining, 72. The concord of the priestly college, 66, 68. The divine concord of the bishops, 137. The concord of the priesthood, 142. The glue of mutual concord, 116, 202.
Concupiscentiae diabolo servire compellunt, 75.
Lusts compel men to serve the devil, 75.
Conditio loci, 9, 110, 112, 163. Conditio corporalis communis, 222.
The condition of the place, 9, 110, 112, 163. The common bodily condition, 222.
Confessio nominis, 78. Confessio Christi, 344, 346. Confessio dominica, 262. Confessionis arma, 96. Confessionis dominicae corona, 90. Confessio florida, 28, 29. Confessionis virtutes, 350. Confessionis dignitas, 362. Confessio immunem non facit ab insidiis diaboli, 201. Confessio exordium gloriae, non meritum coronae, ibid.
The confession of the name, 78. The confession of Christ, 344, 346. The confession of the Lord, 262. The arms of confession, 96. The crown of the confession of the Lord, 90. Flourishing confession, 28, 29. The virtues of confession, 350. The dignity of confession, 362. Confession does not make one immune from the snares of the devil, 201. Confession the beginning of glory, not the earning of the crown, ibid.
Confessores laudantur, 50. Confessorum cautio quanta
Confessors are praised, 50. How great the caution of confessors
Editors' notes and page, col. 1198

Page

  • running head: [...]RUM ET VERBORUM. 1198 (cut off at the left edge; presumably INDEX RERUM ET VERBORUM)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sione mensurna prohibiti›; B ‹Commentarii, 166.›; C ‹156, 158, 329. Plebs›; D ‹tentiam dicit, 338.›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the index rerum et verborum (first words "sione mensurna prohibiti"), set in full; column begins mid-word with the fragment "sione" (divisione) carried over from col. 1197; small-capital headwords (Clinomeni, Collecta, Colonica, Commentarii, Communicatio, Confessio, Confessores, Eucharistia, Lapsi) set in normal case; stray bracket-like mark before "Collationes" not set; "legitimé" set with its accent as printed; "-43" after "41," read as 43, UNSURE; the left-column fragments belong to col. 1197 and are not set; no full-width line.
PL 4:1199
debet esse, 201. Caute visitandi, 9. Apud confessores presbyteri singuli cum singulis diaconis per vices offerunt, 9. Confessoribus impertiatur cura pro⟨p⟩ensior, 10. Confessores plurimi a fratribus suscepti, ibid. Sexaginta quinque Romam veniunt, 2⟨9⟩. Confessores Romani con⟨f⟩essionis gloriam cum studio disciplinae conjungunt, 34. Hoc est vere esse martyrem et confessorem, ibid. Quam utiles Cypriani litterae confessoribus Romanis, 43. In haeresi confessio prodesse non potest, 361, 362, 363. Confess⟨o⟩r Deo aspirante loquitur, 166. Dominus in confessoribus loquitur, ibid. Confessori Deus inspirat constantiam, 268. Confessores spectaculum Deo, fratribus exemplo, 181. Plebs pastores in confessione sequens, 159, 160. Feminae et pueri inter confessores, 160, 164, 181. Laetitia Ecclesiae in reditu confessorum, 181. Confitenti Deum venia datur, 224. Confessor illustris et verus, 41. Nulli magis congruit evangelicus vigor, quam confessoribus, 43. Confitentium dignitas incorrupta, 61. Nihil magis congruit quam confessori Evangelium legere, 46, 48. Sine tormentis in carcere morientium corporibus impertienda est cura propensior, 50. Dies in carcere morientium notandi, ibid. Confessus est quisquis professus intra diem non est, 182. Hic inter martyres honoratur, 273. Haec est privata confessio, 182.
ought to be, 201. They are to be visited with caution, 9. Among the confessors the presbyters offer one at a time, each with one deacon, by turns, 9. More attentive care is to be given to the confessors, 10. Very many confessors received by the brethren, ibid. Sixty-five come to Rome, 29. The Roman confessors join the glory of confession with zeal for discipline, 34. This is truly to be a martyr and confessor, ibid. How useful Cyprian's letters were to the Roman confessors, 43. In heresy confession cannot profit, 361, 362, 363. The confessor speaks with God inspiring him, 166. The Lord speaks in the confessors, ibid. God inspires constancy in the confessor, 268. Confessors a spectacle to God, an example to the brethren, 181. The people following their pastors in confession, 159, 160. Women and children among the confessors, 160, 164, 181. The joy of the Church at the return of the confessors, 181. Pardon is given to one who confesses God, 224. A distinguished and true confessor, 41. To none is the vigour of the Gospel more fitting than to confessors, 43. The dignity of those who confess is uncorrupted, 61. Nothing is more fitting for a confessor than to read the Gospel, 46, 48. More attentive care is to be given to the bodies of those who die in prison without torments, 50. The days of those who die in prison are to be noted, ibid. Whoever did not declare himself within the appointed day has confessed, 182. He is honoured among the martyrs, 273. This is private confession, 182.
Confessorum officia, 11. Nonnullorum vitia, 10, 12, 52. Quorumdam mentes a quinque presbyteris corruptae, 52. Fraudes, stupra et adulteria in quibusdam confessoribus, 201. Nonnulli Dei templa et post confessionem sanctificata turpi concubitu macularunt, 12. Nonnulli gloriam nominis destruunt, ibid. Vituperantur extorres qui in patriam injussi redeunt, ibid. Confessores presbyteris et diaconis debent parere, 10. Adversarium metuere debent, ibid. A presbyteris et diaconis admoneri debent, 19, 20. Plurimos in carcere instruit divina censura, 20. Confessorum sanctitatem non minuit quorumdam fracta fides, 201. Stat pars major, ibid. Eorum laus amplior ex lapsu aliorum, ibid. Confessores a Novato et Novatiano seducti de Ecclesia recesserunt, 58. De carcere prodeuntes schismaticus et haereticus error excepit, 65. Boni et gloriosi confessores non potuerunt diu extra Ecclesiam detineri, 62. Quidam in schismate manebant ob communionem confessorum, ibid. Romanorum confessorum reditus ex schismate, 60. Confitentur quae extra Ecclesiam fecerant, 60, 61. Petunt ut omnia oblivione deleantur, ibid. Recipiuntur in suo quisque gradu, 61. Omnia Deo remittuntur, ibid.
The duties of confessors, 11. The vices of some, 10, 12, 52. The minds of certain ones corrupted by five presbyters, 52. Frauds, debaucheries and adulteries in certain confessors, 201. Some have defiled with shameful intercourse the temples of God, sanctified even after confession, 12. Some destroy the glory of the name, ibid. Exiles who return to their homeland without leave are censured, ibid. Confessors ought to obey the presbyters and deacons, 10. They ought to fear the adversary, ibid. They ought to be admonished by the presbyters and deacons, 19, 20. The divine chastisement instructs very many in prison, 20. The broken faith of some does not lessen the holiness of the confessors, 201. The greater part stands firm, ibid. Their praise is the fuller from the fall of others, ibid. Confessors led astray by Novatus and Novatian withdrew from the Church, 58. Schismatic and heretical error caught them as they came out of prison, 65. Good and glorious confessors could not long be held outside the Church, 62. Certain persons remained in schism on account of communion with the confessors, ibid. The return of the Roman confessors from schism, 60. They confess what they had done outside the Church, 60, 61. They ask that all things be blotted out by forgetfulness, ibid. They are received each in his own rank, 61. All things are remitted to God, ibid.
CONFIRMATIONIS sacramentum, 132. Quod deerat baptizatis a Petro et Joanne factum, ibid. Manu imposita invocatus et infusus Spiritus sanctus, ibid. Baptizati in Ecclesia praepositis Ecclesiae offeruntur, ut signaculo Dominico consummentur, 132. Confirmatio a solis episcopis datur, 356. Plerique post baptisma sine impositione manus episcopi moriuntur, 355. Habentur tamen pro perfectis fidelibus, ibid. Confirmatio si necessaria esset ad salutem, omnibus episcopis salus adimeretur, 356. Ungi necesse est baptizatum, 125. Eucharistia est unde baptizati unguntur, 125. Oleum in altari sanctificatum, ibid.
The sacrament of CONFIRMATION, 132. What was lacking to the baptized was done by Peter and John, ibid. When the hand was laid on, the Holy Spirit was invoked and poured in, ibid. Those baptized in the Church are presented to the Church's prelates, that they may be perfected by the Lord's seal, 132. Confirmation is given by bishops alone, 356. Many die after baptism without the imposition of the bishop's hand, 355. They are nevertheless held to be perfect faithful, ibid. If confirmation were necessary for salvation, salvation would be taken away from all bishops, 356. The one baptized must be anointed, 125. The Eucharist is that whence the baptized are anointed, 125. The oil sanctified on the altar, ibid.
Confiteri apud sacerdotes Dei, 190. Dolenter et simpliciter confitendum, 190. Animi pondus exponendum, ibid. Confiteantur singuli delictum, dum admitti confessio potest 191. Confessus est sese blasphemasse Basilides episcopus, 119. Multi conscientiam delicti sui non confitentes immundis spiritibus adimplentur, 189, 190. Conscientiae dissimulatae crimen, 189. Confessio secretarum cogitationum necess⟨a⟩ri⟨a⟩, 190. Qui cogitaverant de sacrificio aut libelli facinore, hoc ipsum apud sacerdotes confitebantur, ibid. Scientes scriptum esse, Deus non irridetur, ibid. Confessio non est apud inferos, 75.
To confess before the priests of God, 190. One must confess with sorrow and simply, 190. The burden of the mind is to be laid open, ibid. Let each confess his offence while confession can be admitted, 191. Basilides the bishop confessed that he had blasphemed, 119. Many who do not confess the consciousness of their offence are filled with unclean spirits, 189, 190. The crime of a dissembled conscience, 189. Confession of secret thoughts is necessary, 190. Those who had thought of sacrificing or of the crime of the certificate confessed this very thing before the priests, ibid. Knowing that it is written, God is not mocked, ibid. There is no confession among the dead below, 75.
Conflictatio in adversis probatio est veritatis, 232.
Struggle in adversity is the proof of truth, 232.
Conjunctiones illicitae et periculosae, 102.
Unlawful and dangerous unions, 102.
Conjux spernitur in martyrio, 347.
A spouse is spurned in martyrdom, 347.
Conscientia multum habet ponderis, 340.
Conscience has much weight, 340.
Conscientiae victricis vigor, 160. Conscientiae nostrae judex Deus, 271. Conscientia coronatur in pace, 274, 219. Conscientiae latebrae, 219, 258. Conscientiae vulnera, 220, 258. Conscientia tolerabilis, 70, polluta, ibid.
The vigour of a victorious conscience, 160. God the judge of our conscience, 271. Conscience is crowned in peace, 274, 219. The hiding places of conscience, 219, 258. The wounds of conscience, 220, 258. A tolerable conscience, 70; a polluted one, ibid.
Consensere jura peccatis, 5, 44.
The laws have consented to sins, 5, 44.
Consessus noster, 49.
Our assembly, 49.
Conspirationes factiosae, 53.
Factious conspiracies, 53.
Consuetudo sine veritate vetustas erroris est, 141. Consuetudini anteponenda veritas, 149, 333, 337. Non dixit Christus, Ego sum consuetudo, 333. Non est de consuetudine praescribendum, sed ratione vincendum, 127, 133. Consuetudinem ratio et veritas semper excludit, 336. Non hominis consuetudinem sequi oportet, sed Dei veritatem, 108, 127. Consuetudines variae ecclesiarum, 144. Consuetudo Romanorum, 149. Ob varias consuetudines nunquam ab Ecclsiae pace atque unitate discessum est, 144.
Custom without truth is the antiquity of error, 141. Truth is to be preferred to custom, 149, 333, 337. Christ did not say, I am custom, 333. One must not plead prescription from custom, but win by reason, 127, 133. Reason and truth always exclude custom, 336. One ought to follow not the custom of man but the truth of God, 108, 127. The various customs of the churches, 144. The custom of the Romans, 149. On account of various customs there has never been a departure from the peace and unity of the Church, 144.
Consulatus summus honor apud Romanos, 226. Consulum fasces, 25.
The consulship the highest honour among the Romans, 226. The fasces of the consuls, 25.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1199

Page

  • running head: 1199 INDEX
  • marginal letters: A ‹debet esse, 201›; B ‹Confessorum officia, 11›; C ‹tis a Petro et Joanne›; D ‹Conjunctiones illicitae›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: whole column is the index (‹debet esse, 201›), set in full; column begins mid-entry (Confessores). Right-hand column (Cons..., Cont..., Corn...) cut off at image edge belongs to the next column, not set. Damaged type: "pro,ensior", "con essionis", "Confess r", "necess ri"; "2)" read as 29 and "199"/"190" after necessaria read as 190, both uncertain; "fracia" read as fracta (damaged t?); bold "Confitentium" (61) looks like "Contitentium" on the page, probably damaged f, unsure; several 3/5 figures (273, 355, 53, 75, 25) hard to tell apart in this face. Bold page numbers are index references, not old-edition numerals.
PL 4:1200
Consummata gloria martyris, 50.
The consummated glory of a martyr, 50.
Consors consilii deus, 340.
God as sharer of counsel, 340.
Contagium venenati sermonis, 89. Contagio turpis et infamis, 101. Contagia cibi feralis, 70.
The contagion of poisoned speech, 89. Contagion base and infamous, 101. The contagions of deadly food, 70.
Continentia virginalis, 68. Continentiae propositum gloriosum, 72. Continentiae robur, 236. Continentiae palma, 260. Continentiae bonum, 315.
Virginal continence, 68. The glorious resolve of continence, 72. The strength of continence, 236. The palm of continence, 260. The good of continence, 315.
Contumeliarum ludibria, 249.
The mockeries of insults, 249.
Contumacia improborum fraenanda, 59.
The obstinacy of the wicked to be curbed, 59.
Convenae temerarii, 197.
Reckless assemblers, 197.
Conventicula, 167. Conventiculum perditae factionis, 86, Conventicula haereticorum, 198.
Conventicles, 167. The conventicle of an abandoned faction, 86, Conventicles of heretics, 198.
Convicia vitanda, 12. contemnenda, 83.
Abuse to be avoided, 12. to be despised, 83.
Convivium sobrium sonet psalmos, 7. Convivia lasciva vitanda, 179. Convivia turpia lutulenta in collegio, 119. Convivia cum malis vetita, 89.
Let a sober banquet resound with psalms, 7. Wanton banquets to be avoided, 179. Shameful, filthy banquets in a fellowship, 119. Banquets with the wicked forbidden, 89.
Corban non respicis, 242.
You do not regard the corban, 242.
Cor hominis devoti Deo, 268. Corda mundantur fide, 366.
The heart of a man devoted to God, 268. Hearts are cleansed by faith, 366.
CORNELIA, 29.
Cornelia, 29.
CORNELIUS, épiscopus Romanus, 55, 56, 58, 59, 64, 66, 77, 79, 94, 115, 117, 120, 152. Electus a Deo omnipotenti et Domino nostro Jesu Christo, 60, 61. A sexdecim episcopis ordinatus, 73. Cornelii ordinationi intercedunt factiosi, 55, 56, 59. Legati ab utraque parte in Africam, 53, 55. Non leguntur litterae adversariorum Cornelii, 56. Legati Romam mittuntur, 55, 56. Interim omnia in suspenso remanent. Non scribitur ad Cornelium, sed ad Ecclesiam, 59. Cyprianus auctor est Adrumetinis ut Cornelio litteras non inscribant, sed Ecclesiae romanae, 59. Legati Novatiani rejiciuntur, 55. Scribunt in Africam ordinatores Cornelii, 55, 56. Redeunt legati Africani, ibid. Cyprianus in concilio scribit ad universos Africae episcopos pro Cornelio, 59. Scribit etiam ad Cornelium, 56. Litterae ad Cornelium ex universa Africa, 59. Episcopatus Cornelii ab omnibus in Africa agnoscitur, 59. Cornelii mores laudantur, electio defenditur, invicta in episcopatu constantia praedicatur, 68, 69. Cornelius cunctis religionis gradibus ad sacerdotii sublime fastigium ascendit, 68. Cum Cornelio, hoc est, cum Ecclesia catholica communicare, 66. Cornelii et collegarum ejus sententia de lapsis, 68, 117. Cum plurimis collegis deliberat de recipiendo Trophimo 69. Afficta Cornelio crimina, 69. Accusatur a nonnullis, quod cum thurificatis communicet, 66. Cornelium dictitant libelli labe maculatum et communicare cum episcopis qui sacrificaverunt, 69. Minis Felicissimi movetur, 80. Inter martyres deputandus, 69. Dux confessionis populum suasit fieri confessorem, 94. Ecclesia omnis Romana confessa est, ibid. Beatus martyr, 97, 117.
Cornelius, bishop of Rome, 55, 56, 58, 59, 64, 66, 77, 79, 94, 115, 117, 120, 152. Chosen by God Almighty and our Lord Jesus Christ, 60, 61. Ordained by sixteen bishops, 73. Factious men obstruct the ordination of Cornelius, 55, 56, 59. Envoys from both sides into Africa, 53, 55. The letters of Cornelius' adversaries are not read, 56. Envoys are sent to Rome, 55, 56. Meanwhile everything remains in suspense. Letters are written not to Cornelius but to the Church, 59. Cyprian advises the people of Hadrumetum not to address their letters to Cornelius but to the Roman Church, 59. The envoys of Novatian are rejected, 55. Those who ordained Cornelius write to Africa, 55, 56. The African envoys return, ibid. Cyprian in council writes to all the bishops of Africa on behalf of Cornelius, 59. He writes also to Cornelius, 56. Letters to Cornelius from the whole of Africa, 59. The episcopate of Cornelius is acknowledged by all in Africa, 59. The character of Cornelius is praised, his election defended, his unconquered constancy in the episcopate proclaimed, 68, 69. Cornelius ascended through all the grades of religion to the lofty summit of the priesthood, 68. To be in communion with Cornelius, that is, with the Catholic Church, 66. The judgement of Cornelius and his colleagues on the lapsed, 68, 117. With very many colleagues he deliberates about receiving Trophimus 69. Crimes falsely imputed to Cornelius, 69. He is accused by some of being in communion with those who offered incense, 66. They keep saying that Cornelius is stained with the blot of a certificate and is in communion with bishops who sacrificed, 69. He is stirred by the threats of Felicissimus, 80. To be reckoned among the martyrs, 69. As leader of confession he persuaded the people to become confessors, 94. The whole Roman Church confessed, ibid. A blessed martyr, 97, 117.
Cornelii papae epistola ad Cyprianum, 60, 62, 167.
Letter of Pope Cornelius to Cyprian, 60, 62, 167.
CORNELIUS centurio, 128.
Cornelius the centurion, 128.
Corona candida pro operibus, 246. Coronae candidae et purpureae, 18. Corona agonistica, 262. Corona virtutum baptisma sanguinis, 262. Corona descendit de Dei dignatione, 184. Corona fidei, 199. Corona confessionis dominicae, 90, 97. Passionis, 95. Justitiae, 201. Purpurea pro passione, 246. Coronae martyrum, 188. Corona disciplinae dominicae, 34. Coronarum coelestium praemium, 93. Coronae finem dederunt doloribus, 16. Coronari in morte non potest qui divisus est ab Ecclesia, 71. Coronam diaboli ferunt sacrificantes, 181.
A white crown for works, 246. White and purple crowns, 18. The crown of contest, 262. The baptism of blood the crown of virtues, 262. The crown comes down from the condescension of God, 184. The crown of faith, 199. The crown of the Lord's confession, 90, 97. Of the passion, 95. Of righteousness, 201. A purple one for the passion, 246. The crowns of the martyrs, 188. The crown of the Lord's discipline, 34. The reward of heavenly crowns, 93. Crowns put an end to pains, 16. He who is divided from the Church cannot be crowned in death, 71. Those who sacrifice wear the devil's crown, 181.
Corpus unum adunationis nostrae, 99. Corpus gregis dominici, 58. Corpus Ecclesiae catholicae, 55. Corporis ecclesiastici compago, 74. Corpus Domini invadunt, 186. Corporis et sanguinis Christi protectio, 77. Corpora nostra membra sunt Christi, 74. Corporis nostri societas, 76. Corpus enervatum, 101. Corporum materia consimilis, 218. Conditio communis, 222.
The one body of our union, 99. The body of the Lord's flock, 58. The body of the Catholic Church, 55. The framework of the ecclesiastical body, 74. They assail the Body of the Lord, 186. The protection of the Body and Blood of Christ, 77. Our bodies are members of Christ, 74. The fellowship of our body, 76. A body enfeebled, 101. The like matter of bodies, 218. A common condition, 222.
Correptionem audiunt boni, 327.
The good listen to correction, 327.
Corruptores Evangelii, 198.
Corrupters of the Gospel, 198.
Crapulam cruditate ructare, 111.
To belch out drunkenness with indigestion, 111.
Credere cogitur etiam persecutor, 348. Credentium pater vivus, 206. Credendi vis quanta, 317. Creditum suum recipere docuerat creditorem, 168.
Even the persecutor is compelled to believe, 348. The living father of believers, 206. How great is the power of believing, 317. He had taught the creditor to recover what was lent, 168.
Credula martyr, 30.
A believing martyr, 30.
Crementius subdiaconus, 7, 8, 24.
Crementius the subdeacon, 7, 8, 24.
Crescens a Cirta, 331.
Crescens of Cirta, 331.
Crimen mutare adulterinis coloribus, 177. Crines inficere 178.
A crime to alter with counterfeit colours, 177. To dye the hair 178.
Crimen voluntatis, 185. Criminis particeps est qui imperavit, 42.
The crime of the will, 185. He who commanded is a sharer in the crime, 42.
Cristae montium, 312.
The crests of mountains, 312.
Crocodili, 220.
Crocodiles, 220.
Crucis signum, 294. Crucis signum in fronte, 201. Moysis supinae manus in signo et sacramento crucis, 267.
The sign of the cross, 294. The sign of the cross on the forehead, 201. The upturned hands of Moses in the sign and sacrament of the cross, 267.
Crudelitas ingeniosa, 220.
Ingenious cruelty, 220.
Cruore suo loti, 350.
Washed in their own blood, 350.
Cuiculi, 336.
Cuicul, 336.
Culmi uberes, 350.
Rich stalks, 350.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1200

Page

  • running head: INDEX 1200
  • marginal letters: A ‹Consummata gloria martyris›; B ‹ordinatus, 73. Cornelii ordinationi›; C ‹licissimi movetur›; D ‹Correptionem audiunt boni›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: index entries (Consummata gloria martyris ... Culmi uberes), set in full; the cut-off left column at the image edge belongs to col. 1199 and is not set; page numbers 53/55 in the Cornelius entry hard to tell apart in the type, UNSURE; stray mark before "quanta" (Credendi vis ;quanta) omitted as damaged type; "Crines inficere 178" printed without comma; "Cuiculi" printed in italic; "Moysis" may carry a stray accent
PL 4:1201
Cupiditas gloriae coelestis, 43.
Desire for heavenly glory, 43.
Curator testamenti non potest esse clericus, 114.
A cleric cannot be the trustee of a will, 114.
Cynocephali, 220.
Cynocephali, 220.
CYPRIANUS qui est Thascius, 121. Caecilius Cyprianus, 122. In tenebris et vitiis jacuit, 2. Non videbatur ei possibilis conversio, ibid. Quomodo mutatus, ibid. Carthagine credidit et crevit, 49. Plebis suffragio et Dei judicio episcopus, 52. Quinque presbyteri contra illius episcopatum conjurant, 52. Plebs in eos indignatur, 54. Contumelias episcopatus sui dissimulat Cyprianus, 18. Nihil agit sine consilio cleri et consensu plebis, 11. Consulit clerum et plebem in ordinationibus, 46. In pace delectus episcopus populi universi suffragio, 82. In quiete serviens disciplinae, in tempestate proscriptus, ibid. Clamore violento populi flagitatus, 23. Quomodo proscriptus, 122. Secessus ejus vituperatus a nonnullis, 7, 23. Defendit se, 23, 24. Quieti fratrum consulens secessit, 23. Publicum conspectum vitat respectu utilitatum Ecclesiae, 10. Dominus jussit ut secederet, 19. Secedens pecuniae summam reliquit apud clericos, 9. Solo corpore abfuit, 23, 36. Constituit vicarios pro se absente, 50. Cypriano nulla requies, 40. Non redit ne auctor sit rumpendae pacis, 49. Ne persecutionem exacerbasse videatur, 53. Sperat se cito rediturum, 50. Commendat confessores in carcere constitutos, 50. Adesse vellet ut erga illos dilectionis obsequia compleret, ibid. Reditum Cypriani morantur quinque presbyteri, 53. Exsilium biennii quam molestum Cypriano, ibid. Optat ut omnes ecclesiae inter se consentiant in judicio de lapsis, 24, 28, 39, 45. Indignatur in presbyteros qui lapsis pacem dederant, 19 et seqq. A communione sua arcet, si quis communicet cum lapsis, 39, 67. Dissimulandum non putat in re tanti momenti, 18. Ejus dolor ex lapsu suorum, 182. Prostratus sibi videtur in prostratis fratribus, ibid. Defert aliquid libellis martyrum, 22, 23. Aliquid remittit ad violentiam lapsorum mitigandam, 24. Quaedam in Cyprianum durius injecta in epistola lapsorum, 41. Nemini ex lapsis communicavit, quamdiu persecutio saeviit, 68. Severior fuit in lapsos quamdiu vincere potuerunt, 23, 67. Laudatur ejus censura, 36, 40. Agit post Pascha de causa lapsorum cum collegis, 53. Vide Lapsi, necessitati temporum succumbit, 68. Non recedit ab his quae in concilio statuta sunt, 68. Contendit episcopos lapsos deponi et poenitentiae submitti debere, 120. Non restituendos qui Stephanum fefellerant, ut restituerentur, 119.
CYPRIAN, who is Thascius, 121. Caecilius Cyprianus, 122. He lay in darkness and vices, 2. Conversion did not seem possible to him, ibid. How he was changed, ibid. At Carthage he believed and grew, 49. Bishop by the vote of the people and the judgement of God, 52. Five presbyters conspire against his episcopate, 52. The people are indignant against them, 54. Cyprian passes over in silence the insults to his episcopate, 18. He does nothing without the counsel of the clergy and the consent of the people, 11. He consults the clergy and the people in ordinations, 46. In peace chosen bishop by the vote of the whole people, 82. In quiet serving discipline, in the storm proscribed, ibid. Demanded by the violent clamour of the people, 23. How he was proscribed, 122. His withdrawal was blamed by some, 7, 23. He defends himself, 23, 24. He withdrew out of regard for the quiet of the brethren, 23. He avoids public view out of regard for the interests of the Church, 10. The Lord ordered him to withdraw, 19. On withdrawing he left a sum of money with the clergy, 9. He was absent in body only, 23, 36. He appointed deputies for himself while absent, 50. No rest for Cyprian, 40. He does not return, lest he be the cause of breaking the peace, 49. Lest he should seem to have exasperated the persecution, 53. He hopes to return soon, 50. He commends the confessors placed in prison, 50. He would wish to be present to fulfil the services of love towards them, ibid. Five presbyters delay Cyprian's return, 53. How irksome to Cyprian was an exile of two years, ibid. He desires that all the churches agree among themselves in their judgement on the lapsed, 24, 28, 39, 45. He is indignant against the presbyters who had given peace to the lapsed, 19 and following. He keeps from his communion anyone who communicates with the lapsed, 39, 67. He does not think it should be passed over in silence in a matter of such importance, 18. His grief at the fall of his own people, 182. He seems to himself laid low in his brethren who have been laid low, ibid. He yields something to the certificates of the martyrs, 22, 23. He relaxes something to soften the violence of the lapsed, 24. Certain things thrown out rather harshly against Cyprian in the letter of the lapsed, 41. He communicated with none of the lapsed as long as the persecution raged, 68. He was more severe towards the lapsed as long as they could have conquered, 23, 67. His strictness is praised, 36, 40. After Easter he deals with the case of the lapsed with his colleagues, 53. See Lapsed, he yields to the necessity of the times, 68. He does not depart from what was decreed in the council, 68. He maintains that lapsed bishops ought to be deposed and submitted to penance, 120. That those are not to be restored who had deceived Stephen so as to be restored, 119.
Cypriani opera episcopatus Cornelii in tota Africa agnoscitur, et Novatianus damnatur, 59 et seqq. Gloriam confessorum suam computat, 34. Librum de Lapsis et de Unitate Ecclesiae mittit ad confessores, 66. Dolor ejus ex schismate confessorum, 65. Gaudium de eorum reditu ex schismate, 61. Schismatici per provinciam pererrant nec audent ad Cyprianum accedere, 87. Cyprianus impavidus sua interesse non putat a quo perimatur, 89. Impavidus Cypriani animus, 80. Contendit causam illic audiendam ubi crimen admissum, 86. Non minorem esse auctoritatem episcoporum in Africa constitutorum, ibid. Cogitabat ad Thibaritanos venire ut eos hortaretur, 90. Deo et Christo servit, et sacrificia puro ore et in persecutione et in pace indesinenter offert, 121. Orat in sacrificiis et in orationibus pro Lucio papa, 97. Candidum pectus Cypriani, 162. In Cyprianum convicia et calumniae Pupiani, 121 et seqq. Illius agendi ratio cum schismaticis, 88, 89. Ecclesiam nemini claudit, remittit omnia, multa dissimulat, 88. Ait se delictis plusquam oportet dimittendis pene ipsum delinquere, ibid. Venientes ad Ecclesiam singulos suscipit, 122. Unus atque alius a Cypriano, plebe obnitente, recepti pejores exstitere, 87. Quotidie fratribus servit, 122.
Through Cyprian's work the episcopate of Cornelius is acknowledged in all Africa, and Novatian is condemned, 59 and following. He counts the glory of the confessors as his own, 34. He sends the book On the Lapsed and On the Unity of the Church to the confessors, 66. His grief at the schism of the confessors, 65. Joy at their return from schism, 61. The schismatics wander through the province and do not dare to approach Cyprian, 87. Cyprian, fearless, does not think it matters to him by whom he is put to death, 89. Cyprian's fearless spirit, 80. He maintains that a case must be heard there where the crime was committed, 86. That the authority of the bishops established in Africa is no less, ibid. He was thinking of coming to the Thibaritans to exhort them, 90. He serves God and Christ, and offers sacrifices with pure lips, both in persecution and in peace, unceasingly, 121. He prays in the sacrifices and in the prayers for Pope Lucius, 97. Cyprian's candid heart, 162. The abuse and slanders of Pupianus against Cyprian, 121 and following. His manner of dealing with the schismatics, 88, 89. He closes the Church to no one, remits all things, passes over much in silence, 88. He says that by forgiving offences more than he ought he himself almost offends, ibid. He receives individually those who come to the Church, 122. One or two received by Cyprian, against the resistance of the people, turned out worse, 87. He serves the brethren daily, 122.
Cypriani humilitas, 42. Hortatur affectione potius quam potestate, 174. Extremum et minimum se dicit, ibid. Ejus humilitatem norunt et diligunt fratres et gentiles, 121. Accusatur nimiae remissionis in lapsorum causa, 66. Charitas Cypriani in pauperes, 49, 50. In captivis redimendis, 100. In sublevandis martyribus, 161, 162, 163. Mittit de sumpticulis propriis ad sublevandos confessores, 13. Invitat Carthaginem pauperes quos sua Ecclesia alere non potest, 101. Quantitas Cypriani propria, 49. Revelatione cognoscit futuram persecutionem, 14, 77, 79. Praedicit crudeliorem quam antea persecutionem, 90. Deus revelat Cypriano pacem brevi futuram, 12, 15. Revelatio ostensa Cypriano, 124. Revelatione cognoscit appropinquare sibi et Cornelio diem agonis, 96. Fratres non esse unanimes in precando, 14. Dormitare in precibus, ibid. De victu parco et sobrio potu divinae admonitiones, 15. Cypriano saepe revelatum ut praedicet non esse lugendos mortuos. 234. Consulit Deum 124. Legem aliis non imponit in Baptismi controversia, 129, 137, 156, 158, 329. Praevaricator veritatis et proditor unitatis nonnullis videtur, 132. Vocatus pseudochristus, 151. Tacito nomine carpitur, 333. Haereticorum stupore praeditus dicitur, ibid. Accusatur quod errores omnium ecclesiarum
Cyprian's humility, 42. He exhorts by affection rather than by authority, 174. He calls himself the last and least, ibid. The brethren and the gentiles know and love his humility, 121. He is accused of excessive leniency in the case of the lapsed, 66. Cyprian's charity towards the poor, 49, 50. In redeeming captives, 100. In relieving martyrs, 161, 162, 163. He sends from his own small means for relieving the confessors, 13. He invites to Carthage the poor whom their own Church cannot support, 101. Cyprian's own amount, 49. By revelation he knows of the coming persecution, 14, 77, 79. He foretells a persecution more cruel than before, 90. God reveals to Cyprian that peace will come shortly, 12, 15. A revelation shown to Cyprian, 124. By revelation he knows that the day of contest is drawing near for himself and Cornelius, 96. That the brethren are not of one mind in praying, 14. That they doze in prayers, ibid. Divine admonitions about sparing food and sober drink, 15. It was often revealed to Cyprian that he should preach that the dead are not to be mourned, 234. He consults God 124. He imposes no law on others in the controversy over Baptism, 129, 137, 156, 158, 329. To some he seems a prevaricator of the truth and a betrayer of unity, 132. He is called a pseudochrist, 151. He is attacked without being named, 333. He is said to be endowed with the stupor of heretics, ibid. He is accused on the ground that the errors of all the churches
Editors' notes and page, col. 1201

Page

  • running head: 1201 RERUM ET VERB (cut off at the image edge; the page head runs across both columns, presumably INDEX RERUM ET VERBORUM)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Curator testamenti non potest›; B ‹Commendat confessores in carcere›; C ‹citur, et Novatianus damnatur›; D ‹potestate, 174. Extremum et minimum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: alphabetical index entries ‹Cupiditas gloriae coelestis›, set in full; the whole column is index. Headword CYPRIANUS is printed in small capitals. In this worn type the figures 3 and 5 are hard to tell apart, so several page numbers are UNSURE: 23 (flagitatus; Defert; Severior), 53 (exacerbasse; Reditum; Agit post Pascha), 34 (Gloriam confessorum), 121 (offert), 333. "Quantitas" is set as printed (possibly for some other word); "Consulit Deum 124" is printed without a comma; "mortuos. 234." is printed with a full stop before the number. The last word "eccle-" is broken across the column break. The right-hand column (1202) is visible in part but is not set.
PL 4:1202
corrigere voluerit, 353. Querelae Cypriani de Stephano, 140. Imprimis quod sacerdotes veritatem et unitatem tenentes abstinendos putet, ibid. Pro honore Ecclesiae et unitate pugnat, 132. Parum videtur Cypriano quod plebem voce erigat, nisi etiam divina lectione confirmet, 261. In libris ipse se designat, 161. Utilitas litterarum Cypriani, ibid. Magnis semper sensibus loquitur, ibid. Firmilianus missa a Cypriano scripta, quasi sua propria suscepit, 143. Non in transcursu legit, sed saepe memoriae mandavit, ibid. Cyprianus ob confessionem nominis relegatus, 158. Primus apud acta proconsulis confitetur, 161, 162. Prior inter martyres, quia prior confessus est, 161, 162. Cypriani secessus ante passionem, 166. Vult pati Carthagine, ibid.
he wished to correct, 353. Cyprian's complaints concerning Stephen, 140. Chiefly that he thinks priests who hold the truth and unity are to be kept away from, ibid. He fights for the honour and unity of the Church, 132. It seems too little to Cyprian to rouse the people with his voice unless he also strengthens them with the divine reading, 261. In his books he designates himself, 161. The usefulness of Cyprian's writings, ibid. He always speaks with great thoughts, ibid. Firmilian received the writings sent by Cyprian as if they were his own, 143. He did not read them in passing, but often committed them to memory, ibid. Cyprian banished for confessing the Name, 158. He is the first to confess in the proceedings before the proconsul, 161, 162. First among the martyrs, because he confessed first, 161, 162. Cyprian's withdrawal before his passion, 166. He wishes to suffer at Carthage, ibid.
D
D
Daemon non potest terram movere, sed praesciens terrae motus, id facturum se simulat, 146. Daemones fugantur a Christianis, 227. Daemones poetae norunt, 226. Daemonia principalia, 146.
A demon cannot move the earth, but, foreknowing earthquakes, pretends that it will do so, 146. Demons are put to flight by Christians, 227. The poets know the demons, 226. The principal demons, 146.
Damnatorum diversae poenae, 349.
The various punishments of the damned, 349.
Daniel Deo devotus, 269. Noluit adorare Bel, 92, 96. Laudatur, 187, 191. Danieli prandium divinitus apparatur, 210, 240. Daniel consultus a Nabuchodonosore, 238. Minas regis vicit, 346.
Daniel devoted to God, 269. He would not worship Bel, 92, 96. He is praised, 187, 191. A meal is divinely prepared for Daniel, 210, 240. Daniel consulted by Nebuchadnezzar, 238. He overcame the king's threats, 346.
Dativus a Badis, 332. Dativus in metallo constitutus, 158, 161.
Dativus of Badis, 332. Dativus placed in the mines, 158, 161.
Dativa, 31.
Dativa, 31.
Davidem Saul persequitur, 257, 269. David saltavit ante arcam, 339, 340.
Saul persecutes David, 257, 269. David danced before the ark, 339, 340.
Debita Dominus appellat peccata, 211.
The Lord calls sins debts, 211.
Decimae concessae Levitis, 114. De patrimonio nec decimas damus, 203.
Tithes granted to the Levites, 114. From our patrimony we do not give even tithes, 203.
Decimus presbyter, 27.
Decimus, presbyter, 27.
Decius tyrannus, 69. Bello et armis victus, ibid. Ejus odium in sacerdotes, ibid. Patientius audiebat levari adversum se aemulum principem, quam Romae constitui Dei sacerdotem, ibid. Miratur constantiam Celerini, 47.
Decius the tyrant, 69. Conquered by war and arms, ibid. His hatred towards priests, ibid. He heard with more patience that a rival emperor was being raised up against him than that a priest of God was being established at Rome, ibid. He marvels at the constancy of Celerinus, 47.
Defunctorum vultus per imaginem detinentur, 225.
The faces of the dead are retained by means of an image, 225.
Delicata jactatio, 252. Delicatae mentis ignavia, 229. Delicta ubique flagrant, 5. Delictorum aestuantium vapor, 37. Delicta nostra reputemus, 188. Delicta fiunt religiosa, 4.
Delicate boasting, 252. The sloth of a delicate mind, 229. Offences blaze everywhere, 5. The vapour of seething offences, 37. Let us reckon up our offences, 188. Offences become religious, 4.
Delimare, 10.
Delimare [to file away], 10.
Delinimenta aurium, 342.
Charms for the ears, 342.
Delinquendi nullus metus, 219
No fear of offending, 219
Demetrius episcopus, 77, 124. Demetrius a Leptiminus 334.
Demetrius, bishop, 77, 124. Demetrius of Leptiminus 334.
Demetrianus ventitabat ad Cyprianum, 216. Studio magis contradicendi quam discendi, ibid. Seminabat odia adversus Christianos, ibid. Dicebat imputari illis debere omnes calamitates mundi, ibid.
Demetrianus used to come often to Cyprian, 216. With a zeal for contradicting rather than for learning, ibid. He sowed hatred against the Christians, ibid. He said that all the calamities of the world ought to be imputed to them, ibid.
Denotata, 104.
Denotata [things marked out], 104.
Deposita Ecclesiae oblata, 62, 63, 64.
Deposits offered to the Church, 62, 63, 64.
Depopulatur matrimonium, 79.
Matrimony is laid waste, 79.
Desaltantur fabulosae libidines, 341.
Fabled lusts are danced out, 341.
Detractio vetita, 328.
Detraction forbidden, 328.
Detriumphare, 343.
Detriumphare [to triumph over utterly], 343.
Deus nomen est illi, 227. Deum patrem cognoscunt gentiles, 335. Deo nomen nullum, 227. Dicta vulgi Deus videt, ibid. Deus est omnium Dominus, ibid. Videri non potest, ibid. Dei visio perpetua. 225. Eleemosynis pauperum foeneratur, 242. Videt corda et pectora singulorum, 190. Mundi rector et Dominus, 217. Nihil fieri potest nisi quod aut fecerit Deus, aut fieri permiserit, 217. Nihil fit ignaro Deo aut non permittente, 188. Falli non potest, 271, 320. Judicis majestate metuendus, 193. Irascitur, 218. Non deridetur, 190, 271. Derideri non potest, 271. Placandus longa satisfactione, 53, 186. Ira Dei jejuniis et fletibus placanda, 191. Deus indulgens et severus, 44. Praeceptorum suorum exactor diligens, ibid. Domini indulgentia ut Deum patrem vocemus, 207. Dei patientia, 248. Deus cur patiens, 316. Indulgens semper et bonus, 192. Differt judicium ut homo convertatur, 248. Cordis auditor est, 205. Penetrat in abdita et occulta, 204. Habenti Deum nihil deerit si ipse Deo non desit, 210. Deus unus non numero, sed universitate, ccii. Omnipotens quia omnium dominatum tenet, ibid. Dei est omne quod possumus, 2. Spectat nos certantes, 93. Deus pacis et concordiae magister Christus, 206. Deus precandus, 13. Solus colendus, 263, 264, 265. Credentium et intelligentium pater, 209. Deum patrem non habet qui Ecclesiam non habet matrem, 195. Deum vel sero cognoscite, 224. Credendum Deo, ibid. Homo de servo exigit servitutem, et Dominum Deum suum non agnoscit, 218. Deus non cognoscitur nec timetur, 219. Non colitur, 225. Non quaeritur nec timetur, 220. Dei arcana perspici non possunt, 319. Deus loquitur in nobis, 92. Conscientiae nostrae
"God" is His name, 227. The gentiles acknowledge God as Father, 335. God has no name, 227. The sayings of the common people: "God sees", ibid. God is the Lord of all, ibid. He cannot be seen, ibid. The vision of God is everlasting. 225. He is lent to at interest through alms to the poor, 242. He sees the hearts and breasts of each individual, 190. Ruler and Lord of the world, 217. Nothing can come about except what God has either done or permitted to come about, 217. Nothing happens without God's knowledge or without His permission, 188. He cannot be deceived, 271, 320. He is to be feared for the majesty of the Judge, 193. He is angry, 218. He is not mocked, 190, 271. He cannot be mocked, 271. He is to be appeased by long satisfaction, 53, 186. The wrath of God is to be appeased by fasts and weeping, 191. God indulgent and severe, 44. A diligent exactor of His precepts, ibid. The Lord's indulgence, that we may call God Father, 207. The patience of God, 248. Why God is patient, 316. Always indulgent and good, 192. He defers judgement so that man may be converted, 248. He is the hearer of the heart, 205. He penetrates into hidden and secret things, 204. To him who has God nothing will be lacking, if he himself is not lacking to God, 210. God is one not in number but in universality, ccii. Almighty because He holds dominion over all things, ibid. All that we are able to do is of God, 2. He watches us as we contend, 93. Christ, God and teacher of peace and concord, 206. God is to be prayed to, 13. He alone is to be worshipped, 263, 264, 265. Father of those who believe and understand, 209. He does not have God as Father who does not have the Church as mother, 195. Acknowledge God, even if late, 224. God is to be believed, ibid. Man exacts servitude from his slave, and does not acknowledge the Lord his God, 218. God is neither known nor feared, 219. He is not worshipped, 225. He is neither sought nor feared, 220. The secrets of God cannot be perceived, 319. God speaks in us, 92. Of our conscience
Editors' notes and page, col. 1202

Page

  • running head: …RUM ET VERBORUM. 1202 (cut at left edge of image; presumably INDEX RERUM ET VERBORUM)
  • marginal letters: A ‹siarum corrigere voluerit›; B ‹Daniel Deo devotus›; C ‹Delinimenta aurium›; D ‹271, 320. Judicis majestate›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: whole column is editors' matter (index entries, letter C continued through D, first words ‹siarum corrigere voluerit›); column begins with fragment "siarum" (Eccle-siarum) carried from the previous column; the partly visible left column (col. 1201) not set; headwords printed in small capitals (Daemon, Daniel, Dativus, Dativa, Davidem, Decimus, Decius, Demetrius, Demetrianus, Deus) set in ordinary case; UNSURE: "Deo" after Daniel, "persequitur", "arcam", "Dicta", "Solus" set from blurred type; "ccii" read from blurred small Roman numerals; "219" after Delinquendi and "Leptiminus 334" printed without the usual punctuation, kept as printed.
PL 4:1203
judex est, 271. Deus in nostra dedicandus est mente, 227. Sacerdotes facit, 68, 121. Dei opera perfecta sunt, 98. Personam non accipit, 98. Dei et Christi dilectioni nihil praeponendum, 311. Deus ignotus, 144.
He is judge, 271. God is to be consecrated in our mind, 227. He makes priests, 68, 121. The works of God are perfect, 98. He is no respecter of persons, 98. Nothing is to be put before the love of God and of Christ, 311. The unknown God, 144.
Dii quos adorant gentiles adjurantur et torquentur a Christianis, 221. De corporibus ejiciuntur ejulantes, ibid., et 227. Tremunt sub manu Christianorum, ibid. Quid sint interrogati, respondent audientibus gentilibus, ibid. Christiani Deos palam et in ipso foro destruunt, 220. Publice confundunt, dum se Christianos esse pronuntiant, ibid. Deos clausos ne pereant tutela custodit, 221. Turpe est eos colere quos ipse defendas, 221. Dii profani, 253. Deorum mater Idaea, 226. Dii vernaculi Romanorum, 226. Deos non esse quos colit vulgus, 225.
The gods whom the gentiles worship are adjured and tormented by Christians, 221. They are cast out of bodies, wailing, ibid., and 227. They tremble under the hand of Christians, ibid. When questioned as to what they are, they answer in the hearing of the gentiles, ibid. Christians destroy the gods openly and in the very forum, 220. They confound them publicly when they declare themselves to be Christians, ibid. A guard keeps the gods locked up lest they perish, 221. It is shameful to worship those whom you yourself defend, 221. Profane gods, 253. The Idaean mother of the gods, 226. The native gods of the Romans, 226. That those whom the common people worship are not gods, 225.
Dextralia, 177.
Bracelets, 177.
Diabolus invidia periit et perdidit, 253, 256. Hominem ad imaginem Dei factum impatienter tulit, 253. Nihil potest sine permissu Dei, 325. Diabolo potestas adversus nos datur, 212. In pace subdolus, in persecutione violentus, 256. Latentia tela frequentiora sunt, ibid. Videns idola derelicta invenit haereses et schismata, 194. Haereticos non impugnat, sed eos quos videt stare, 97. Fortiorem quemque magis aggreditur, 10. Non gestit evertere quos jam suos fecit, 95. Eos lascessit in quibus Christum cernit habitare, ibid. Hoc est semper opus diaboli, ut servos Dei mendacio laceret, 69. Totum detriumphaverat mundum, 343. Semper mendax et fallax, 54. Blanditur ut fallat, 180. Diaboli astutia et artes, 193. Nos circuit, 256. Obrepit frequenter et penetrat, 213. Diaboli altaria, 85, 184, Diaboli comparatio cum Christo, 244. Torquetur ab exorcistis, 157. Diabolo resistendum, 328. Quomodo vincendus, 262. Diabolum interficere, 161.
The devil perished through envy and brought others to ruin, 253, 256. He could not bear that man was made in the image of God, 253. He can do nothing without the permission of God, 325. Power is given to the devil against us, 212. In peace crafty, in persecution violent, 256. His hidden darts are the more frequent, ibid. Seeing idols abandoned, he devised heresies and schisms, 194. He does not attack heretics, but those whom he sees standing firm, 97. He assails each stronger man the more, 10. He is not eager to overthrow those whom he has already made his own, 95. He provokes those in whom he perceives that Christ dwells, ibid. This is always the work of the devil, to tear the servants of God with lying, 69. He had triumphed over the whole world, 343. Always lying and deceitful, 54. He flatters in order to deceive, 180. The cunning and arts of the devil, 193. He goes about us, 256. He frequently creeps in and penetrates, 213. Altars of the devil, 85, 184. Comparison of the devil with Christ, 244. He is tormented by exorcists, 157. The devil is to be resisted, 328. How he is to be overcome, 262. To slay the devil, 161.
Diaconos Apostoli sibi constituerunt episcopatus sui et Ecclesiae ministros, 113. Solemnibus adimpletis diaconus calicem offert praesentibus, 189. Diaconi cum presbyteris regere solent confessores, 19, 20. Singuli presbyteris ministrant apud confessores, 9. Apud diaconum exhomologesis, 22. Diaconus contumeliosus in episcopum suum, 112. Diaconorum ordinationes quomodo faciendae, 118. Diaconus abstentus quia cum virginibus in eodem lecto deprehensus, 103.
The Apostles appointed deacons for themselves as ministers of their episcopate and of the Church, 113. When the solemn rites are completed the deacon offers the cup to those present, 189. Deacons together with presbyters are accustomed to guide the confessors, 19, 20. Individual deacons minister to presbyters among the confessors, 9. Confession before a deacon, 22. A deacon insolent towards his bishop, 112. How ordinations of deacons are to be made, 118. A deacon excluded from communion because he was caught in the same bed with virgins, 103.
Diana Taurica, 226.
Tauric Diana, 226.
Dies omnibus aequaliter nascitur, 157. Illuminat aequaliter, 246. Dies festi, 225.
The day rises equally for all, 157. It gives light equally, 246. Feast days, 225.
Dies octavus, id est, post sabbatum primus, 98. Dies negandi Christianis praestitutus, 182. Dierum saecularium cursus, 98.
The eighth day, that is, the first after the sabbath, 98. A day appointed for Christians to deny [the faith], 182. The course of the days of the world, 98.
Digitis loqui, 342.
To speak with the fingers, 342.
Dioga Leptimagensis, 338.
Dioga of Leptis Magna, 338.
Dionysiana, 335.
Dionysiana, 335.
Dionysius schismaticus, 62.
Dionysius the schismatic, 62.
Disciplina ecclesiastica, 46, 52, 64, 80, 102, Disciplinae ecclesiasticae vigor enervatus, 339. Disciplina deifica, 120, 260. Evangelica, 43, 53. Disciplina christiana longa pace corrumpitur, 182. Disciplinae dominicae corona, 34. Disciplina innocentiae, 219. Disciplinae severitas, 158. Disciplina religionis et veritatis, 109. Disciplina robusta legis dominicae, 32. Disciplinae magisterium, 48. Disciplinae exploratio, 68. Disciplina Dei observanda, 324. Disciplinae observatio, 102. Fundamentum religionis et fidei de observatione et disciplina, 173. Disciplina custos spei, 173. Nihil tam necessarium quam debita severitas divini vigoris, 42. Saluti ecclesiasticae consuli non potest, nisi disciplinae semper custodita ratio servetur, 42. Disciplinae apud Romanos severitas, 42. Disciplina gladiatoria, 3.
Ecclesiastical discipline, 46, 52, 64, 80, 102. The vigour of ecclesiastical discipline enfeebled, 339. Divine discipline, 120, 260. Evangelical, 43, 53. Christian discipline is corrupted by long peace, 182. The crown of the Lord's discipline, 34. The discipline of innocence, 219. The severity of discipline, 158. The discipline of religion and of truth, 109. The robust discipline of the Lord's law, 32. The teaching of discipline, 48. The examination of discipline, 68. The discipline of God is to be observed, 324. The observance of discipline, 102. The foundation of religion and faith from observance and discipline, 173. Discipline the guardian of hope, 173. Nothing is so necessary as the due severity of divine vigour, 42. The welfare of the Church cannot be provided for unless the order of discipline is always kept and preserved, 42. The severity of discipline among the Romans, 42. Gladiatorial training, 3.
Discipuli reliquerunt Christum, 82. Vocantur sal terrae, 209.
The disciples abandoned Christ, 82. They are called the salt of the earth, 209.
Discordantes damnati, 212. Discordes sunt adversarii Christi, 195. Discordia non potest pervenire ad regnum coelorum, 199, 213. Discordia nec baptismo sanguinis potest ablui, 198, 212. Discordiae seminatio, 74. Discordia recrudescens, 56. Discordiae furor, 96, 129, 196, 198, 199. Discordiarum virus, 261. Discordiosus stylus, 56. Discordiosa oratio, 198.
Those in discord condemned, 212. Those in discord are adversaries of Christ, 195. Discord cannot attain to the kingdom of heaven, 199, 213. Discord cannot be washed away even by the baptism of blood, 198, 212. The sowing of discord, 74. Discord breaking out afresh, 56. The fury of discord, 96, 129, 196, 198, 199. The poison of discords, 261. A quarrelsome pen, 56. A quarrelsome speech, 198.
Discriminalia, 477.
Hair-pins, 477.
Dispositio divina, 51, 56, 136, 139, 155. Dispositio ecclesiastica, 58.
Divine ordering, 51, 56, 136, 139, 155. Ecclesiastical ordering, 58.
Dissensionis malum, 202. Dissensionis insania, 95.
The evil of dissension, 202. The madness of dissension, 95.
Dissimulandi locus non est quando fraternitas decipitur a quibusdam, 18.
There is no room for dissembling when the brotherhood is being deceived by certain persons, 18.
Dives sterilis, 242. Dives nemo est in saeculo, 241. Divites semper trepidi, 6. Eorum miseria, 6.
The barren rich man, 242. No one is rich in this world, 241. The rich are always fearful, 6. Their misery, 6.
Divinitatis veritas repudiata, 144.
The truth of the Godhead rejected, 144.
Divisiones mensurnae, 48.
Monthly distributions, 48.
Divites per divitias suas pereunt, 184. Divitis peccatoris os et lingua magis torquebantur, 81. Divitiae non tantum contemnendae, sed et periculosae, 210.
The rich perish through their riches, 184. The mouth and tongue of the sinful rich man were tormented the more, 81. Riches are not only to be despised but are also dangerous, 210.
Doctrinae adulterinae, 53.
Adulterous doctrines, 53.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1203

Page

  • running head: 1203 INDEX (the 1 of 1203 looks like a 4)
  • marginal letters: A judex est, 271. Deus in nostra; B suos fecit, 95. Eos lascessit; C negandi Christianis praestitutus; D Discordantes damnati
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: whole column is the index (judex est, 271. Deus in nostra), set in full; column begins mid-entry under Deus; headwords in small capitals (Diabolus, Diana, Dioga, Dionysius, Disciplina) set in ordinary case; stray marks before opera, after ignotus, before est (nemo est) and at the margin of Dives ignored; UNSURE: page numbers 95 (fecit), 209 (terrae), 335 (Dionysiana, italic and faint); Discriminalia number prints 477, set as printed (Dextralia, same passage, is 177); comma before Diaboli comparatio and before Disciplinae ecclesiasticae vigor kept as printed; right-hand column (1204) not set
PL 4:1204
Doctor audientium, 33. Doctores presbyteri, ibid.
Teacher of the hearers, 33. Presbyters as teachers, ibid.
Dolor testis veritatis, 228. Dolorem fratris proprium computare, 99. Dolere oportet sapienter, 171.
Grief a witness of the truth, 228. To count a brother's grief as one's own, 99. One must grieve wisely, 171.
Dolosus operarius, 151.
The deceitful workman, 151.
Domesticorum cura, 325.
Care of the members of one's household, 325.
Dominus major quam diabolus, 263, 367. Dominica pax, 137. Dominicum celebrare, 109, 242. Dominico legere, 46. Dimissi e Dominico Christiani, 341.
The Lord greater than the devil, 263, 367. The Lord's peace, 137. To celebrate the Lord's [sacrifice], 109, 242. To read at the Lord's [service], 46. Christians dismissed from the Lord's [service], 341.
Domus ecclesiae, 196.
The house of the church, 196.
Domicilium unitatis et veritatis, 61.
The dwelling-place of unity and truth, 61.
Donatus 1 et seqq. Donatus presbyter, 11. Donatus episcopus Carthaginensis, 84. Donatus episcopus, 77, 124. Donatus a Cibaliana, 356. Donatus martyr, 39.
Donatus 1 and following. Donatus the presbyter, 11. Donatus bishop of Carthage, 84. Donatus the bishop, 77, 124. Donatus of Cibaliana, 356. Donatus the martyr, 39.
Donata, 31.
Donata, 31.
Donatulus, 76. Donatulus a Capsa, 338.
Donatulus, 76. Donatulus of Capsa, 338.
Dormitio, 103, 114.
Falling asleep, 103, 114.
Dubitatio legitima non debet reprehendi, 66.
Legitimate doubt ought not to be censured, 66.
Ducenarius procurator, 119.
A ducenarian procurator, 119.
Duo aut tres si convenerint in nomine Christi, quomodo intelligendum, 198.
If two or three have gathered in the name of Christ, how it is to be understood, 198.
E
E
Ecclesia in multitudinem latius extenditur, 195. Per orbem totum ramos porrigit, 195. Ramos in universam terram extendit, ibid. Una mater fecunditatis successibus copiosa, 195. Corpus totius Ecclesiae, cujus per varias quasque provincias membra digesta sunt, 41. Ecclesia una per totum mundum, 73. Ecclesia catholica, 66. Ecclesia in episcopo et clero et stantibus omnibus, 38. Non est lapsorum numerus, ibid. Ii sunt Ecclesia qui in domo Dei permanent, 83. Ecclesia catholica quae una est et vera, 124. Quinam in Ecclesia remanere non possint, 64. Qui plantatus non est in praeceptis Dei Patris, solus potest de Ecclesia discedere, 64. Et cum haereticis remanere, ibid. Plantati non sunt a Deo, qui ab Ecclesia discedunt, 83. Ecclesiae catholicae radix et matrix, 59. In Ecclesia frumentum et zizania, 14, 65. Ne Apostolis quidem hanc potestatem concessit Christus, ut paleas a tritico secernerent, 65, 74. Christus in Ecclesia praesidet et spectat, 244. Ecclesiam Christus instituit et fecit, 198. Ecclesia humana quae a schismaticis instituitur, 73.
The Church is extended more widely into a multitude, 195. She stretches out her branches through the whole world, 195. She extends her branches into the whole earth, ibid. One mother, abundant in the increase of her fruitfulness, 195. The body of the whole Church, whose members are distributed through the various provinces, 41. One Church throughout the whole world, 73. The Catholic Church, 66. The Church is in the bishop and the clergy and all who stand fast, 38. The number of the lapsed is not [the Church], ibid. They are the Church who remain in the house of God, 83. The Catholic Church, which is one and true, 124. Who they are that cannot remain in the Church, 64. Only he who is not planted in the precepts of God the Father can depart from the Church, 64. And remain with heretics, ibid. Those who depart from the Church have not been planted by God, 83. The root and womb of the Catholic Church, 59. In the Church wheat and tares, 14, 65. Christ did not grant even to the Apostles this power, that they should separate the chaff from the wheat, 65, 74. Christ presides and watches in the Church, 244. Christ instituted and made the Church, 198. A human church, which is instituted by schismatics, 73.
Ecclesiae catholicae corpus, 55. Ecclesia plebs sacerdoti adunata, 125. Oravit Christus ut unum simus quomodo Pater et Filius, 213. Alia confessio est unam esse Ecclesiam confiteri, 65. Una Ecclesia, 53, 62, 123, 152, 195, 202. Una et sola est, 112. In Christo unum corpus, cui numerus noster adunatus est, 108. Ecclesia corpus unum, 201. Unanimitatis hospitium, 196. Christus non multitudini, sed unanimitati plurimum tribuit, 198. Ecclesiae unitas sacramentis coelestibus cohaeret, 193. De unitate Patris et Filii et Spiritus sancti plebs adunata, 211. Ecclesiae unitas de divina firmitate veniens, 195. De divinae dispositionis ordinatione veniens, 128. Dominus insinuans unitatem de divina dignatione venientem dicit, Ego et pater unum sumus, 155. Christi pariter atque Ecclesiae unitas cohaerens individuis nexibus, 63. Unus Deus et Ecclesia una, 202. Una est Dei domus, 103. Unus Christus et una Ecclesia, 132. Non alia domus est praeter unam Ecclesiam, 196. Christi tunica cur scissa non est, 196? Dominici gregis animus et corpus unum, 58. Novatiani mentiuntur in interrogatione, cum Ecclesiam non habeant, 154. Si Ecclesia apud Novatianum fuit, apud Cornelium non fuit, 152. Ecclesiam spondet diabolus ut ab Ecclesia avellat, 54. Ecclesia non est apud haereticos, quia una est et dividi non potest, 139. Dictitabant suis schismatici simul se in Ecclesiam reversuros, 87. Unitas firmiter tenenda et vindicanda, 195. Maxime episcopis, ibid. Una Ecclesia quae vivit in aeternum et vivificat, 124.
The body of the Catholic Church, 55. The Church is a people united to its priest, 125. Christ prayed that we might be one as the Father and the Son [are], 213. It is another confession to confess that the Church is one, 65. One Church, 53, 62, 123, 152, 195, 202. She is one and alone, 112. In Christ one body, into which our number has been united, 108. The Church one body, 201. The lodging of unanimity, 196. Christ attributed most not to a multitude but to unanimity, 198. The unity of the Church coheres with heavenly sacraments, 193. A people united from the unity of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, 211. The unity of the Church coming from divine firmness, 195. Coming from the ordering of the divine dispensation, 128. The Lord, intimating a unity coming from divine condescension, says, I and the Father are one, 155. The unity of Christ and likewise of the Church cohering with indivisible bonds, 63. One God and one Church, 202. The house of God is one, 103. One Christ and one Church, 132. There is no other house besides the one Church, 196. Why the tunic of Christ was not torn, 196? Of the Lord's flock one mind and one body, 58. The Novatianists lie in the [baptismal] interrogation, since they do not have the Church, 154. If the Church was with Novatian, it was not with Cornelius, 152. The devil promises the Church in order to tear [men] away from the Church, 54. The Church is not among heretics, because she is one and cannot be divided, 139. The schismatics kept telling their followers that they would return to the Church together, 87. Unity is to be firmly held and defended, 195. Especially by bishops, ibid. The one Church which lives for ever and gives life, 124.
Ecclesia scindi aut dividi non potest, 62, 139, 155. A Christo non recedit, 125. Unitas separari omnino et dividi non potest, 151. Unitas Ecclesiae scindi non potest, 74, 196. Unitas Ecclesiae de coelo et a Patre venit, 196. Sceleratus qui putat scindi posse unitatem Dei, 196. Ecclesiam nulla res separare poterit a Christo, 108. Ecclesia adulterari non potest, 195. Incorrupta est et pudica, ibid. Ecclesia incorrupta, 152. Aqua Ecclesiae adulterari et corrumpi non potest, 152. Ecclesia numquam omnino recedit a Christi doctrina, 83. Ecclesia non scissa neque divisa, sed sacerdotum sibi invicem cohaerentium glutino copulata, 124. Universae Ecclesiae cum Cypriano unitatis vinculo copulatae, 123. Omnium Ecclesiarum consensus in damnando Novatiano, 115. In causa lapsorum differenda, 53. In eadem causa dijudicanda, 120. Venerabilis Ecclesiarum omnium auctoritas, 353. Sola Ecclesia possidet gratiam Christi et veritatem, 334. Omnis potestas et gratia in Ecclesia constituta est, 145. In Ecclesia gratia et veritatis omnis est, 126.
The Church cannot be torn or divided, 62, 139, 155. She does not withdraw from Christ, 125. Unity cannot be separated at all or divided, 151. The unity of the Church cannot be torn, 74, 196. The unity of the Church comes from heaven and from the Father, 196. Wicked is he who thinks that the unity of God can be torn, 196. Nothing will be able to separate the Church from Christ, 108. The Church cannot be adulterated, 195. She is uncorrupted and chaste, ibid. The Church uncorrupted, 152. The water of the Church cannot be adulterated and corrupted, 152. The Church never withdraws at all from the doctrine of Christ, 83. The Church not torn nor divided, but joined by the glue of priests cohering with one another, 124. All the Churches joined with Cyprian by the bond of unity, 123. The consensus of all the Churches in condemning Novatian, 115. In deferring the case of the lapsed, 53. In judging the same case, 120. The venerable authority of all the Churches, 353. The Church alone possesses the grace of Christ and the truth, 334. All power and grace has been established in the Church, 145. In the Church is all grace and [all] of truth, 126.
Ecclesia tenet et possidet omnem sponsi sui et Domin⟨i⟩
The Church holds and possesses all her Bridegroom and Lord's
Editors' notes and page, col. 1204

Page

  • running head: INDEX 1204
  • marginal letters: A Doctor audientium, 33.; B Ecclesia in multitudinem latius (blank line above it); C ter et Filius, 213.; D tici simul se in Ecclesiam reversuros
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: whole column is the editors' alphabetical index (first words: Doctor audientium); headwords printed in small capitals (Dominus, Donatus, Donata, Donatulus, Ecclesia) set in ordinary case; Donatus martyr page figure read as 39, slightly unclear; unitatem printed with a damaged t; a stray mark after recedit before a not set; Christi tunica ... 196? question mark as printed; last word Domin⟨i⟩ cut at the image edge, entry continues in next column; left-hand column (1203) fragments not set; veritatis listed as a probable misprint for veritas, uncertain
PL 4:1205
potestatem, 132. Ecclesia prius sterilis, 280. Nuptiae Christi et Ecclesiae, 108. Plebs Gentium, Judaeis cessantibus, ad nuptias Christi et Ecclesiae confluxit, 108. Sola Ecclesia est sponsa Christi, sola filios Deo generare potest, 140. Ecclesia sponsa Christi, 195. Sola Ecclesia filios Christo parit, 147. Christus cum iis non est qui extra Ecclesiam colliguntur, 198. Nulla salus extra Ecclesiam, 195. Extra Ecclesiam sine communicatione et pace pereunt, 129. Damnati a semetipsis qui ab Ecclesia discedunt, 52, 64. Separatus ab Ecclesia damnatus est a semetipso, 132, 200. Ecclesiae unius caput et radix, 130. Ecclesiae resistens non est in Ecclesia, 195. Pax nulla extra Ecclesiam, 129. Gratulandum est cum lupi et canes de Ecclesia separantur, 197. Ne columbas et oves praedentur, ibid. Alienus et profanus qui non habitat in domo Dei, 153. Nec vita nec salus extra unitatem, 105, 196. Non facilius evadere extra Ecclesiam, quam extra arcam Noe, 195. Non est cum Christo qui se a cleri ejus et plebis societate secernit, 200. Quidquid a matrice discesserit, vivere non poterit, 201. Mortui sunt qui extra Ecclesiam sunt, 126. Extra Ecclesiam nihil potest solvi aut ligari, 131. Haeresis macula nec sanguine abluitur, 198. Nemo martyr extra Ecclesiam, ibid. Martyrium in haeresi non corona fidei, sed poena perfidiae, 199. Occidi talis potest, coronari non potest, 75, 136, 199, 201. Occisus extra Ecclesiam, propter nomen non coronatur, 71. Mors in confessione nominis extra Ecclesiam, non est fidei corona, sed poena perfidiae, 95. Nunquam admitti in Ecclesiam possunt qui in impudica obstinatione perseverant, 103. Christus super petram aedificavit Ecclesiam suam, 148, 332. Aedificata super Petrum, 83, 123, 127, 132, 250. Una a Christo Domino super Petrum origine unitatis et ratione fundata, 125, 127, 131. Una est et super unum, qui et claves ejus accepit, 132. Ecclesiae fundamenta collocata super Petrum, 148. Ecclesia prima et una super Petrum fundata, 270. Super Petrum unum, 195. Ecclesia principalis, 86. Ecclesia mater, 57, 58. Nemini clauditur, 249. Ecclesia instar paradisi, 152. Ecclesiae typus Anna, 205. Ad Ecclesiae majestatem non pertinet quid apud se haeretici et schismatici moliantur, 83. Mater Ecclesia plangit ruinas plurimorum, 17. Ecclesiae filii, 154. Ecclesiae gloria praepositi gloria est, 11. Ecclesia candida et purpurea, 18. Ecclesiastici corporis compago, 74. Ecclesiae gubernandae libra, 115. Ecclesiae septem, 281.
power, 132. The Church formerly barren, 280. The marriage of Christ and the Church, 108. The people of the Gentiles, the Jews falling away, flowed together to the marriage of Christ and the Church, 108. The Church alone is the bride of Christ, she alone can beget sons to God, 140. The Church the bride of Christ, 195. The Church alone bears sons to Christ, 147. Christ is not with those who are gathered outside the Church, 198. No salvation outside the Church, 195. Outside the Church they perish without communion and peace, 129. Those who depart from the Church are condemned by themselves, 52, 64. One separated from the Church is condemned by himself, 132, 200. The head and root of the one Church, 130. One who resists the Church is not in the Church, 195. No peace outside the Church, 129. One must rejoice when wolves and dogs are separated from the Church, 197. Lest they prey upon the doves and sheep, ibid. He is an alien and profane who does not dwell in the house of God, 153. Neither life nor salvation outside unity, 105, 196. One escapes no more easily outside the Church than outside Noah's ark, 195. He is not with Christ who separates himself from the fellowship of His clergy and people, 200. Whatever has departed from the mother will not be able to live, 201. Those who are outside the Church are dead, 126. Outside the Church nothing can be loosed or bound, 131. The stain of heresy is not washed away even by blood, 198. No one is a martyr outside the Church, ibid. Martyrdom in heresy is not the crown of faith but the punishment of faithlessness, 199. Such a man can be killed, he cannot be crowned, 75, 136, 199, 201. One killed outside the Church for the Name is not crowned, 71. Death in confession of the Name outside the Church is not the crown of faith but the punishment of faithlessness, 95. Those who persevere in shameless obstinacy can never be admitted into the Church, 103. Christ built His Church upon a rock, 148, 332. Built upon Peter, 83, 123, 127, 132, 250. One, founded by Christ the Lord upon Peter by the origin and principle of unity, 125, 127, 131. She is one and upon one, who also received her keys, 132. The foundations of the Church laid upon Peter, 148. The Church first and one, founded upon Peter, 270. Upon Peter, one man, 195. The principal Church, 86. The Church a mother, 57, 58. She is closed to no one, 249. The Church like paradise, 152. Anna a type of the Church, 205. What heretics and schismatics contrive among themselves does not touch the majesty of the Church, 83. Mother Church mourns the downfall of very many, 17. Sons of the Church, 154. The glory of the Church is the glory of the one set over it, 11. The Church white and purple, 18. The framework of the ecclesiastical body, 74. The balance of governing the Church, 115. Seven churches, 281.
Ecstasis, 19. Ectasis mulieris a daemone correptae, 146.
Ecstasy, 19. The ecstasy of a woman seized by a demon, 146.
Edicta feralia, 69, 93. Edictum saecularis domini. 190.
Deadly edicts, 69, 93. The edict of the secular lord. 190.
Editio muneris, 244.
The giving of a public show, 244.
Egnatius martyr, 47.
Egnatius, martyr, 47.
Electus ad gloriae praemium, 201.
Chosen for the reward of glory, 201.
Eleemosyna a Christo praecepta, 239. Eleemosynae bonum, 302. Eleemosyna commendata, 214, 237. Nemini neganda, 303. Eleemosynis animae a morte liberantur, 192. Eleemosyna purgat peccata, 237. Non fiat ad ostentationem, 317. Eleemosynis insistere, 192. Qui dat minimis Deo foenerat, 214. Multorum precibus exorat qui pauperes juvat, 176. Christo praestatur quidquid pauperi praestatur, 245. Opibus et facultatibus Domino foenerandum, 193. In eleemosynis et opere mediocri voluntas satis est, 304. Christus cibandus. 176. Pauper vidua Heliam filiis praetulit, 242. Peccat qui se et filios Christo anteponit, 243.
Almsgiving commanded by Christ, 239. The good of almsgiving, 302. Almsgiving commended, 214, 237. It is to be denied to no one, 303. By almsgiving souls are freed from death, 192. Almsgiving cleanses sins, 237. It should not be done for display, 317. To persevere in almsgiving, 192. He who gives to the least lends at interest to God, 214. He who helps the poor prevails by the prayers of many, 176. Whatever is given to the poor man is given to Christ, 245. One must lend to the Lord at interest with one's wealth and resources, 193. In almsgiving and in a modest work the will is enough, 304. Christ is to be fed. 176. The poor widow preferred Elijah to her sons, 242. He sins who puts himself and his sons before Christ, 243.
Elementa non sunt colenda, 265.
The elements are not to be worshipped, 265.
Eloquentia mundi non est regnum Dei, 324.
The eloquence of the world is not the kingdom of God, 324.
Emerita, 29 31.
Emerita, 29 31.
Emeritensis plebs, 117.
The people of Emerita, 117.
Emit sortibus ut fulgeat, 5.
He buys with his means so that he may shine, 5.
Enoch translatus, 255, 278.
Enoch translated, 255, 278.
Epictetus episcopus Assuritanus, 110.
Epictetus, bishop of Assuras, 110.
Episcopos Deus facit, 59, 68, 82, 113, 114, 121. Episcopus judex ad tempus a Deo datus, 122. Ecclesia super episcopos constituta, 58. Hoc divina lege fundatum, ibid. Ecclesia cui de Domini indulgentia praesumus, 100. Deus et Christus ejus episcopum fecere Cornelium, 68, 69. Episcopis commissa sibi divinitus castra servare debent, 141. Christus sponsam suam episcopis commendavit, †. Apostolos, id est praepositos elegit Dominus, 115. In Ecclesia praesident, 195. Sunt successores Apostolorum, 57, 148, 337. Ecclesiam gubernant eadem potestate ac Apostoli, 337. Unus in Ecclesia ad tempus sacerdos et judex vice Christi, 82.
God makes bishops, 59, 68, 82, 113, 114, 121. The bishop given by God as judge for the time, 122. The Church established upon the bishops, 58. This founded by divine law, ibid. The Church over which by the Lord's indulgence we preside, 100. God and His Christ made Cornelius bishop, 68, 69. Bishops must guard the camp divinely entrusted to them, 141. Christ entrusted His bride to the bishops, †. The Lord chose apostles, that is, those set over [the Church], 115. They preside in the Church, 195. They are the successors of the apostles, 57, 148, 337. They govern the Church with the same power as the apostles, 337. One priest and judge in the Church for the time in the stead of Christ, 82.
Episcopus unus est, 122. Unus in Ecclesia, 82. Unus divina ordinatione delectus, 97. Unus in Ecclesia catholica, 61. Episcopus non est adulter et extraneus episcopus, 73. Episcopus in Ecclesia, et Ecclesia in episcopo, 123, 113. Alium episcopum constituere, aliam Ecclesiam constituere est, 58. Si quis cum episcopo non sit, in Ecclesia non est, 123. Episcopatus unus, 195. Cujus a singulis in solidum pars tenetur, ibid. Episcopatu Cornelii omnium episcoporum consensu firmato, foris est quisquis episcopus esse voluerit, 68. Episcopatus unus episcoporum multorum concordi
The bishop is one, 122. One in the Church, 82. One chosen by divine ordinance, 97. One in the Catholic Church, 61. An adulterous and foreign bishop is not a bishop, 73. The bishop in the Church, and the Church in the bishop, 123, 113. To set up another bishop is to set up another Church, 58. If anyone is not with the bishop, he is not in the Church, 123. The episcopate is one, 195. A part of which is held by each in its entirety, ibid. The episcopate of Cornelius having been confirmed by the consent of all the bishops, whoever has wished to be bishop is outside, 68. The one episcopate of many bishops, in a harmonious
Editors' notes and page, col. 1205

Page

  • running head: 1205 RERUM ET VERBO[RUM] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹potestatem, 132. Ecclesia prius sterilis›; B ‹poena perfidiae, 199. Occidi talis potest›; C ‹Editio muneris, 244›; D ‹Episcopos Deus facit›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the volume's index of things and words (Index rerum et verborum), set in full, continuing the Ecclesia entry from the column before (begins "potestatem, 132"); headwords Egnatius, Emerita, Enoch, Epictetus, Episcopos are printed in small capitals and set here in ordinary case; "Emerita, 29 31" is printed without a comma; the page number after "Christus sponsam suam episcopis commendavit" is unclear (it reads like 553 or 555) and is set as †; "Episcopis commissa ... servare debent" is set as printed, although the grammar expects Episcopi; several other page numbers are faint (for example 59/39, 205/203, 245/243), and the most likely reading is set; the last word "con-" is hyphenated across the column break; the adjoining column 1206 is visible at the right edge and is not set
PL 4:1206
numerositate diffusus, 73. Singulis pastoribus portio gregis adscripta, 86. Episcopalis unitas, 74. Corpus sacerdotum unitatis vinculo copulatum, 116. Multi sacerdotes unum gregem pascunt, ibid. Oves universas fovere debent, ibid. Decretum Cornelii cum omnibus omnino episcopis in toto mundo constitutis, 120. Vide 53 et 115. Si quis episcopus haeresim facere et gregem vastare tentaverit, caeteri subvenire et oves colligere debent, 116. Quantum scelus maledicere sacerdotibus, 81. Quantum reverentiae debeatur sacerdotibus, ex Scripturis probatur, 113. Episcopi vindicantur a Deo, 113. Episcopos contemnens non est cum Christo, 200. Episcopo assurgendum, 325. Episcoporum auctoritas, 38. Schismata ex contemptu episcoporum, 122. Episcopus potest de diacono contumelioso statim vindicare, 112. Gratum id haberent collegae omnes, ibid. Diaconus in episcopum contumeliosus audaciae suae poenitentiam agere debet, 113. Episcopus, etsi legitime ordinatus, jam episcopus non est, si ab unitate recedat, 74. Si depositi ob idololatriam episcopi in furore permanserint separandus ab illis populus, 112. Episcopus adulter atque extraneus, 73. Episcopis concessa libertas in rebus non decisis, 72, 86, 129, 137, 158, 330. Rationem actus sui Domino solo reddent, ibid.
multitude diffused, 73. To each shepherd a portion of the flock is assigned, 86. Episcopal unity, 74. The body of priests joined by the bond of unity, 116. Many priests feed one flock, ibid. They ought to cherish all the sheep, ibid. The decree of Cornelius together with absolutely all the bishops established throughout the whole world, 120. See 53 and 115. If any bishop has attempted to make heresy and lay waste the flock, the rest ought to come to the rescue and gather the sheep, 116. How great a crime it is to speak evil of priests, 81. How much reverence is owed to priests is proved from the Scriptures, 113. Bishops are avenged by God, 113. He who despises bishops is not with Christ, 200. One must rise before a bishop, 325. The authority of bishops, 38. Schisms arise from contempt of bishops, 122. A bishop can at once take action against an insolent deacon, 112. All his colleagues would welcome this, ibid. A deacon insolent towards a bishop ought to do penance for his audacity, 113. A bishop, even if lawfully ordained, is no longer a bishop if he withdraws from unity, 74. If bishops deposed for idolatry persist in their madness, the people must be separated from them, 112. An adulterous and alien bishop, 73. Freedom granted to bishops in matters not decided, 72, 86, 129, 137, 158, 330. They will render an account of their conduct to the Lord alone, ibid.
Episcoporum electiones quomodo faciendae, 118. Electionis episcopalis forma, 68. Episcopi sine ordinationis lege constituti, 197. Episcopatum nemine dante, 197. Episcopi qui eligendi, 118. Episcopi sunt sacerdotes Dei et Christi, 110. Episcopus non sit litigiosus nec contentiosus, 141. Episcopi sani et integri, 112. Episcopi debent esse humiles, 121. Episcopi portio major est in gaudio communi, 11. Episcoporum conventus annui 143. Episcopatus vigor, 80, 112. Nihil episcopum terrere debet, 80. Adscribetur episcopis in die judicii si ovem sauciam non curaverint, 70. Oportet episcopum non tantum docere, sed et discere, 141. Ille melius docet qui quotidie crescit et proficit discendo meliora, ibid. Episcopum decet praesentibus fratribus immolari, 97. Episcopus providere debet paci et tranquillitati, 53. Episcopi poenitentiae submissi, 119, 120. Episcoporum plurimorum vitia ante persecutionem Decii, 183. Episcopi pessimae conversationis, 360. Episcopi quidam sacrificaverunt idolis, 69. Episcoporum male viventium damnatio, 111. Episcopus episcopi, 122. Episcopus episcoporum nullus est, 329. Non minor auctoritas episcoporum in Africa, 86.
How the elections of bishops are to be made, 118. The form of episcopal election, 68. Bishops set up without the law of ordination, 197. [Holding] the episcopate with no one conferring it, 197. Which men are to be chosen as bishops, 118. Bishops are priests of God and of Christ, 110. A bishop should not be quarrelsome or contentious, 141. Bishops sound and unimpaired, 112. Bishops ought to be humble, 121. The bishop's share in the common joy is the greater, 11. Annual assemblies of bishops 143. The vigour of the episcopate, 80, 112. Nothing ought to frighten a bishop, 80. It will be charged to bishops on the day of judgement if they have not cared for the wounded sheep, 70. A bishop ought not only to teach but also to learn, 141. He teaches better who daily grows and advances by learning better things, ibid. It befits a bishop to be sacrificed in the presence of the brethren, 97. A bishop ought to provide for peace and tranquillity, 53. Bishops submitted to penance, 119, 120. The vices of very many bishops before the persecution of Decius, 183. Bishops of the worst manner of life, 360. Certain bishops sacrificed to idols, 69. The condemnation of bishops who live wickedly, 111. A bishop of a bishop, 122. No one is bishop of bishops, 329. The authority of the bishops in Africa is no less, 86.
Epistola clerica, 8, authentica, 8.
A letter of the clergy, 8; authentic, 8.
Epulae largiores vitandae, 15. Epulis atque coenis inhiare, 111.
Over-lavish feasts are to be avoided, 15. To gape after feasts and dinners, 111.
Equuleus extendens, 4, 185. Equuleo corpus extensum, 347.
The rack that stretches, 4, 185. The body stretched on the rack, 347.
Erratici spiritus, 3.
Wandering spirits, 3.
Error pro veritate, 192. Errandum ideo non est quia aliquando erratum est, 136. Erranti simpliciter ignosci potest, 133. Errori adhaerens prudens et sciens peccat, 133. Errantes sequi non oportet, 144. Erroris alieni particeps, 65. Error consuetudinis, 149. Offectura erroris, 332. Error schismaticus et haereticus, 65.
Error in place of truth, 192. One must not err because error was once committed, 136. One who errs in simplicity can be pardoned, 133. He who clings to error sins knowingly and wittingly, 133. One must not follow those who err, 144. A partaker in another's error, 65. The error of custom, 149. The dye of error, 332. Schismatic and heretical error, 65.
Esau primatus suos perdidit, 137, 255, fratri suo Jacob inimicus, 246.
Esau lost his rights of the firstborn, 137, 255; hostile to his brother Jacob, 246.
Ethnici et publicani, 152. Ethnicorum mores corrupti, 4. Christianos oderant antequam noscant, 227.
Heathens and publicans, 152. The corrupt morals of the heathen, 4. They hated Christians before they knew them, 227.
Etecusa, 29.
Etecusa, 29.
Evangelica lex, 109, 131. Evangelii corruptores, 198. Lex evangelica et dominica traditio servanda, 109. Per Evangelium martyres fiunt, 40. Martyres nihil possunt contra Evangelium, 188. Evangelium non potest in parte consistere et in parte nutare, 188. Evangelici sacramenti unitas, 65. Frustra Evangelium asserere volunt, qui se ab Ecclesia separant, 58.
The law of the Gospel, 109, 131. Corrupters of the Gospel, 198. The law of the Gospel and the tradition of the Lord must be kept, 109. Through the Gospel men become martyrs, 40. Martyrs can do nothing against the Gospel, 188. The Gospel cannot stand firm in part and totter in part, 188. The unity of the Gospel sacrament, 65. In vain do those who separate themselves from the Church wish to lay claim to the Gospel, 58.
Evaristus de episcopo jam nec laicus, 63. Evaristus schismaticus, 62, 63.
Evaristus, from being a bishop, now not even a layman, 63. Evaristus a schismatic, 62, 63.
Eucharistia est sanctum Domini corpus, 20. Eucharistiae institutio, 105. Eucharistiam facere, 330. Invocatione non contemptibili Eucharistiam facere, 146. Christus suum corpus et sanguinem obtulit, 105. Sacrificium Patri seipsum primus obtulit, 109. In sui commemorationem fieri praecepit, ut ipse Patri offerretur, 109. Eucharistiam indignis dare est sanctum Domini corpus profanare, 20. Domini corpus inquinatis manibus accipere, 188. Ore polluto sanguinem Domini bibere, ibid. Ad sanctum Domini sordidis manibus accedunt, 186. Exhalantibus scelus faucibus Domini corpus invadunt, 186. Vis infertur corpori et sanguini Domini, ibid. Plus in Dominum manibus et ore delinquunt quam cum eum negaverunt, ibid. Vide Lapsi. In corpore violato Eucharistia non permansit, 189. Tanta est potestas Domini, tanta majestas, 189. In Eucharistia corpus et sanguis Domini, cx. Cinis pro Eucharistia in manibus hominis qui negaverat, 189. Dominus discedit cum negatur, ibid. Eucharistia gestata in manu, 189, 251, 341.
The Eucharist is the holy body of the Lord, 20. The institution of the Eucharist, 105. To make the Eucharist, 330. To make the Eucharist with an invocation not to be despised, 146. Christ offered His body and blood, 105. He first offered Himself as a sacrifice to the Father, 109. He commanded that it be done in commemoration of Him, that He Himself might be offered to the Father, 109. To give the Eucharist to the unworthy is to profane the holy body of the Lord, 20. To receive the body of the Lord with defiled hands, 188. To drink the blood of the Lord with a polluted mouth, ibid. They approach the holy thing of the Lord with filthy hands, 186. With throats breathing out crime they assail the body of the Lord, 186. Violence is done to the body and blood of the Lord, ibid. They sin more against the Lord with hands and mouth than when they denied Him, ibid. See Lapsed. In a violated body the Eucharist did not remain, 189. So great is the power of the Lord, so great His majesty, 189. In the Eucharist the body and blood of the Lord, cx. Ashes instead of the Eucharist in the hands of a man who had denied, 189. The Lord departs when He is denied, ibid. The Eucharist carried in the hand, 189, 251, 341.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1206

Page

  • running head: [INDEX RE]RUM ET VERBORUM. 1206 (cut off at left edge)
  • marginal letters: A cordi numerositate diffusus; B mino solo reddent, ibid.; C Epulae largiores vitandae; D tas, 65. Frustra Evangelium
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter set: whole column is the Index rerum et verborum (first words: cordi numerositate diffusus), continuing an entry from col. 1205; first word "cordi" is the rest of con-cordi broken from col. 1205, set as printed; the left column visible in the images belongs to col. 1205 and is not set. Decretum printed with damaged final letters (looks like Decretuni), read Decretum; assurgendum has damaged initial a. Figures 113/115 hard to distinguish in this type, read as they appear. Esau, Etecusa, Evaristus, Eucharistia headwords printed in small capitals, set in ordinary case. "cx" set as printed (lower-case numeral reference).
PL 4:1207
Dextra quae Domini corpus accepit, ipsum complectatur, 95. Sanctum Domini in arca reconditur ad domesticas communiones, 189. Firmilianus indignatur quod non baptizati contingant corpus et sanguinem Domini, 149. Quam caute procedere debeant qui corpus Christi secum ferunt, 341. Eucharistia quotidie percipitur, 90. Eucharistiam quotidie accipimus, 209. Eucharistia apud haereticos fieri non potest, 125.
The right hand that has received the body of the Lord should embrace it, 95. The holy thing of the Lord is stored in a box for communions at home, 189. Firmilian is indignant that the unbaptized touch the body and blood of the Lord, 149. How cautiously those who carry the body of Christ with them ought to proceed, 341. The Eucharist is received daily, 90. We receive the Eucharist daily, 209. The Eucharist cannot be performed among heretics, 125.
In Eucharistia sanguis Christi, 108. Vini mentio ut Domini sanguis intelligatur, 106. Si vinum tantum quis offerat, sanguis Christi incipit esse sine nobis, 108. Si aqua sit sola, plebs incipit esse sine Christo, ibid. Sanguis Christi non offertur, si vinum desit calici, 107. Non potest videri sanguis Christi esse in calice, quando vinum desit calici, 104. Vino Christi sanguis ostenditur, 104. Vinum Christus sanguinem suum dixit, 107. Aqua sola non potest exprimere Christi sanguinem, 107. Sanguinem Christi non possemus bibere, nisi Christus calcatus prius fuisset, 106. Redolere per saporem vini sanguinem Christi, 109. Sanguinem propter Christum fundere non possumus, si sanguinem Christi erubescimus bibere, 109.
In the Eucharist the blood of Christ, 108. Mention of wine, so that the blood of the Lord may be understood, 106. If anyone offers wine only, the blood of Christ begins to be without us, 108. If there is water alone, the people begin to be without Christ, ibid. The blood of Christ is not offered if wine is lacking in the cup, 107. The blood of Christ cannot be seen to be in the cup when wine is lacking in the cup, 104. By wine the blood of Christ is shown, 104. Christ called wine His blood, 107. Water alone cannot express the blood of Christ, 107. We could not drink the blood of Christ unless Christ had first been trodden [as in a winepress], 106. To be fragrant of the blood of Christ through the taste of wine, 109. We cannot shed blood for Christ if we are ashamed to drink the blood of Christ, 109.
Eucharistiae effectus, 107. Epotato sanguine Christi exponitur memoria veteris hominis, 107. Dandus Christi sanguis poenitentibus, ut suum pro Christo fundant, 78. Fideles quotidie bibunt sanguinem Christi, ut pro Christo sanguinem fundant, 90. Idoneus non est ad martyrium quem non accepta Eucharistia erigit, 78. Eucharistia accipientibus tutela, 77. Ora ⟨p⟩ost corpus et sanguinem Domini idolorum reliquias res⟨p⟩uerunt, 181. Sanctificata ora coelestibus cibis, 181. Eucharistia accipienda cum timore, 326. Oramus ne intercedente aliquo graviore delicto abstenti a Christi corpore separemur, 209. Eucharistia non prodest indignis, 190. Christus eorum panis qui corpus ejus contingunt, 209. Panis noster Christus, 209, 210. Unanimitatem christianam ipsa etiam dominica sacrificia declarant, 108, 153. Eucharistia nihil prodest sine operibus, 314. Eucharistia est unde baptizati unguntur, 125.
The effect of the Eucharist, 107. When the blood of Christ has been drunk, the memory of the old man is laid aside, 107. The blood of Christ is to be given to the penitent, so that they may shed their own for Christ, 78. The faithful drink the blood of Christ daily, so that they may shed their blood for Christ, 90. He is not fit for martyrdom whom the Eucharist, not having been received, does not raise up, 78. The Eucharist a protection to those who receive it, 77. Mouths after the body and blood of the Lord spat out the remnants of idols, 181. Mouths sanctified by heavenly food, 181. The Eucharist to be received with fear, 326. We pray that we may not, through some graver offence intervening, be kept away and separated from the body of Christ, 209. The Eucharist does not profit the unworthy, 190. Christ is the bread of those who touch His body, 209. Christ our bread, 209, 210. The very sacrifices of the Lord also declare Christian unanimity, 108, 153. The Eucharist profits nothing without works, 314. The Eucharist is that from which the baptized are anointed, 125.
Euchratius episcopus, 101. Euchratius a Thenis, 333.
Euchratius, bishop, 101. Euchratius of Thenae, 333.
Eugenius ab Ammedera, 334.
Eugenius of Ammedera, 334.
Eutycianus episcopus, 124, 163.
Eutycianus, bishop, 124, 163.
Exaltationis contentio non potest esse apud Christianos. 238.
Contention for exaltation cannot exist among Christians, 238.
Examinandum est per multos quod per multos commissum est, 44.
What has been committed by many must be examined by many, 44.
Exarmatur fides populi, 86.
The faith of the people is disarmed, 86.
Excessus, 8.
Departure [from life], 8.
Excitari de presbyterio, 64.
To be removed from the presbyterate, 64.
Exempla fiunt quae facinora esse destiterunt, 4. Exemplum constituere in posterum, 39.
Things that have ceased to be crimes become examples, 4. To set an example for the future, 39.
Exerrans a via veri itineris, 202.
Straying from the way of the true road, 202.
Exitus gloriosae mortis, 50.
The departure of a glorious death, 50.
Exomologesis, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 30, 75, 103, 186, 190. 191, 328. Secundum disciplinae ordinem ad exomologesin venitur, 19, 21. Daniel post innocentiae gratiam facit exomologesin, 191.
Exomologesis, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 30, 75, 103, 186, 190, 191, 328. One comes to exomologesis according to the order of discipline, 19, 21. Daniel after the grace of innocence makes exomologesis, 191.
Exorcistarum potestas, 157. Exorcistae cujusdam laus, 146. Exorcismorum vis, 3, 221, 222. Exorcizare daemonia, 340.
The power of exorcists, 157. Praise of a certain exorcist, 146. The force of exorcisms, 3, 221, 222. To exorcize demons, 340.
Expeditionis dies, 203.
The day of the campaign, 203.
Exploratio disciplinae, 68. Exploratio Dei, 111.
The testing of discipline, 68. The testing of God, 111.
Expungere necessitates fratrum, 51.
To discharge the necessities of the brethren, 51.
Expugnator domesticus, 184.
An assailant within the household, 184.
Extollentiam diligere, 201.
To love self-exaltation, 201.
Extorris, 23, 24, 27, 28, 29, 52. Extorres et profugi, 70. Extorres bonis omnibus spoliati, 25. Extorris cathedrae et plebis, 65.
Exile, 23, 24, 27, 28, 29, 52. Exiles and fugitives, 70. Exiles despoiled of all their goods, 25. An exile from the see and the people, 65.
Exsultantia in sensu, 160.
Exultation in sense, 160.
F
F
Fabianus nobilissimae vir memoriae, 43. Fabianus papa, 84. Fabiani papae excessus, 45. Fabianus episcopus Romanus, 152. Fabiani locus, id est, Petri cathedra, 68.
Fabian, a man of most noble memory, 43. Fabian the pope, 84. The death of Pope Fabian, 45. Fabian, Roman bishop, 152. The place of Fabian, that is, the chair of Peter, 68.
Fabula graecae libidinis, 340. Fabulis studentibus, 1.
A tale of Greek lust, 340. To those devoted to tales, 1.
Facies incorrupta, 179.
An uncorrupted face, 179.
Facilitate sua molestus, 32.
Troublesome through his own leniency, 32.
Facinoris veritas dolore corporis exprimitur, 220.
The truth of a crime is extracted by pain of the body, 220.
Factio haereticae pravitatis, 63. Factio discrepans, 57.
A faction of heretical depravity, 63. A dissenting faction, 57.
Factura Dei adulterari non debet, 178.
The handiwork of God ought not to be adulterated, 178.
Facultas transcriptionis, 45.
The opportunity of transcription, 45.
Facundia venenata, 95.
Poisoned eloquence, 95.
Fallacia odiosa fidelibus, 271. Fallacia caeca et latebrosa, 193.
Deceit hateful to the faithful, 271. Deceit blind and lurking, 193.
Falsarii, 219, 257.
Forgers, 219, 257.
Fames aeterna, 101.
Eternal hunger, 101.
Fasces duodecim consulum, 25.
The fasces of twelve consulships, 25.
Fatiscentis anni induciae, 1
The respite of the flagging year, 1
Editors' notes and page, col. 1207

Page

  • running head: 1207 INDEX (the third figure looks like 6 in the image, read as 0)
  • marginal letters: A Dextra quae Domini corpus accepit; B nitur memoria veteris hominis; C Excitari de presbyterio; D Exsultantia in sensu (D stands just below this line, beside the blank before F)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter set: index entries from ‹Dextra quae Domini corpus› through ‹Fatiscentis anni induciae›; column begins mid-entry (Eucharistia) continued from the previous column; the right-hand column of the page (Tria..., Favo..., Felix...) is cut off and belongs to the next column, not set; names in small capitals (Euchratius, Eugenius, Eutycianus, Exorcistarum, Fabianus) set in ordinary case; Eutycianus kept as printed (perhaps for Eutychianus); "com, muniones" shows a comma-like mark at the line end, taken as a worn hyphen and joined; "23, 24" in Exomologesis may also print a stop, UNSURE; "Faciés" shows an accent-like speck, set Facies; damaged p in "⟨p⟩ost" and "res⟨p⟩uerunt"; last entry has no final stop visible
PL 4:1208
Tria fata, 29.
The three fates, 29.
Favorinus acolythus, 39.
Favorinus, acolyte, 39.
Faustinus episcopus, 77. Faustinus Lugdunensis, 115.
Faustinus, bishop, 77. Faustinus of Lyons, 115.
Faustus episcopus, 117. Faustus a Timida regia, 336.
Faustus, bishop, 117. Faustus of Timida Regia, 336.
Faces ad inflammandam fidem, 36.
Torches for kindling faith, 36.
Febris dedicata, 226.
Fever consecrated [as a deity], 226.
Felicianus acolythus, 84.
Felicianus, acolyte, 84.
Felicissimus schismaticus, 51, 52, 79, 83, 87. Minatur secum in morte non communicaturos, qui obtemperaverint Cypriano, 51. Presbyterium ejus 57. Quinque presbyteri ei copulati, 52. Abstentus a Cypriano, 51. Satelles Novati, 63. Fustes et gladios et lapides minatur, 80. Dudum abstentus a plurimis episcopis, 79. Romam venit, sed ab Ecclesia pellitur; ejus scelera, 79, 80. Pars Felicissimi nec de sacrificatis, nec de haereticis, 25. Episcopos potest colligere, 85. Plures sunt qui adfuerunt judicio schismaticorum, quam qui eos sequuntur, 87.
Felicissimus, schismatic, 51, 52, 79, 83, 87. He threatens that those who obey Cyprian will not have communion with him in death, 51. His presbyterate 57. Five presbyters joined to him, 52. Excluded from communion by Cyprian, 51. A henchman of Novatus, 63. He threatens clubs and swords and stones, 80. Long since excluded from communion by very many bishops, 79. He comes to Rome, but is driven out by the Church; his crimes, 79, 80. The party of Felicissimus is neither of those who sacrificed nor of the heretics, 25. He is able to gather bishops, 85. Those who were present at the judgement of the schismatics are more than those who follow them, 87.
Felicissimus catholicus, 165.
Felicissimus, a Catholic, 165.
Felix episcopus, 76, 77, 117, 124. Felix de Caesaraugusta, 119. Felix in metallo constitutus, 158, 161, 163. Felix a Bagai, 332. Ab Uthina, 333. A Marazana, 335. A Bussacenis, 336. A Gurgitibus, 337. Ab Amaccora, 334. Felix presbyter, 27, 117. Felix schismaticus, 84.
Felix, bishop, 76, 77, 117, 124. Felix of Caesaraugusta, 119. Felix, placed in the mines, 158, 161, 163. Felix of Bagai, 332. Of Uthina, 333. Of Marazana, 335. Of Bussacenae, 336. Of Gurgites, 337. Of Amaccora, 334. Felix, presbyter, 27, 117. Felix, schismatic, 84.
Femina fortior viris torquentibus, 175. Feminarum christianarum laus, 164. Jussit Deus ut in Ecclesia cum feminis triumphemus, ibid. Jubet ut privatim pugnas femineas caveamus, ibid.
A woman stronger than the men torturing her, 175. Praise of Christian women, 164. God has bidden that in the Church we triumph together with women, ibid. He bids that we beware of women's combats in private, ibid.
Feris corpus objicitur, 350. Ferae religione superatae, 343. Ferae parcunt, 211. Fera rabida nutritur in poenam hominis, 341.
The body is thrown to wild beasts, 350. Wild beasts overcome by religion, 343. Wild beasts spare, 211. A raging wild beast is fed for the punishment of a man, 341.
Fides sunt filii Abrahae, 105. Fidelem debere esse innocentem, 317. Fidelis cur emendetur, 320. Fidelis non debet vivere gentiliter, 316.
Faith: [believers] are sons of Abraham, 105. That the faithful man ought to be innocent, 317. Why the faithful man is corrected, 320. The faithful man ought not to live in the manner of the gentiles, 316.
Fides nostra debet esse simplex, 319. Fidei prima lineamenta, 274. Fidei majestas, 43. Fidei et veritatis unanimitas, 143. Fides una est, 151. Fidei unitas de Deo Patre et de Jesu Christi traditione veniens, 139. Secundum fidei merita tantum quisque accipit, quantum se credat accipere, 268. Deus sanguinem nostrum non desiderat, sed fidem quaerit, 234. Fides multum prodest, 317. Fidei robur immobile, 80. Fides invicta, 76. Fidei vigor sincerus, 26. Fides Christi tenenda, 37. Non perveniri potest ad Deum Patrem nisi per Filium ejus Christum, 295, 314. Populus ex Aegypto non evasit nisi sanguine et signo agni, 223. Solus evadet in fine mundi quisquis in sanguine et signo Christi inventus fuerit, 123. Apud schismaticos fides sana esse non potest, 362. Fides apud haereticos sana esse non potest, 360. Fidei et perfidiae nulla potest esse societas, 89. Fidem recuperare, 27. Fides jacens et pene dormiens, 182. Fides scabra, 358. Fides caduca accipientis, 268. Fides certa futurorum, 275. Fide mundantur corda, 366.
Our faith ought to be simple, 319. The first outlines of faith, 274. The majesty of faith, 43. The unanimity of faith and truth, 143. Faith is one, 151. The unity of faith coming from God the Father and from the tradition of Jesus Christ, 139. According to the merits of his faith each receives as much as he believes he receives, 268. God does not desire our blood, but seeks faith, 234. Faith profits much, 317. The immovable strength of faith, 80. Unconquered faith, 76. The sincere vigour of faith, 26. The faith of Christ must be held, 37. One cannot come to God the Father except through His Son Christ, 295, 314. The people did not escape from Egypt except by the blood and sign of the lamb, 223. At the end of the world he alone will escape who has been found in the blood and sign of Christ, 123. Among schismatics faith cannot be sound, 362. Faith cannot be sound among heretics, 360. There can be no fellowship of faith and faithlessness, 89. To recover faith, 27. Faith lying prostrate and almost asleep, 182. Scabby faith, 358. The failing faith of the receiver, 268. Faith certain of things to come, 275. Hearts are cleansed by faith, 366.
Fidendum in Deo solo, 306. Fidentium robur, 72.
One must trust in God alone, 306. The strength of those who trust, 72.
Fiducia in quaestione, 208.
Confidence under examination, 208.
Fidus episcopus, 97.
Fidus, bishop, 97.
Figmenta terrena, 248.
Earthly fictions, 248.
Filiorum amor, 169. Filii bene tractandi a patribus, 324. Filios non decet esse degeneres, 247. Filius laesi patris injuriam vindicat, 135. Filii mali poenitentis descriptio, 73. Filii Ecclesiae, 54.
Love of sons, 169. Sons to be treated well by their fathers, 324. It does not befit sons to be degenerate, 247. A son avenges the wrong of an injured father, 135. Description of a bad son repenting, 73. Sons of the Church, 54.
Filius Dei. Vide Christus.
Son of God. See Christ.
Filii Dei nuncupamur, 207. Filii Dei facti per Christum, 225. Filii Dei qui sint, 248, 261. Filii Dei debent esse pacifici, 203.
We are called sons of God, 207. Made sons of God through Christ, 225. Who the sons of God are, 248, 261. The sons of God ought to be peaceable, 203.
Finis saeculi appropinquans, 200.
The end of the age approaching, 200.
Firmilianus episcopus Caesareae Cappadociae, 142. Cypriani scripta quasi propria suscipit, 143. Ejus studium et amor unitatis, 143, 150, 151. Contumeliose dicta in Stephanum, 148, 149, 150, 151. Cypriano rescripsit annis fere viginti et duobus post Alexandrum imperatorem, 146.
Firmilian, bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, 142. He receives Cyprian's writings as if his own, 143. His zeal and love for unity, 143, 150, 151. Insulting words against Stephen, 148, 149, 150, 151. He wrote back to Cyprian about twenty-two years after the emperor Alexander, 146.
Firmus martyr, 30.
Firmus, martyr, 30.
Fisco vindicata bona Christianorum, 166. Fiscus invadit, 243. Fiscus tenet possessiones extorrium, 27.
The goods of Christians claimed for the treasury, 166. The treasury seizes, 243. The treasury holds the possessions of exiles, 27.
Flagra spiritalia, 221.
Spiritual scourges, 221.
Flamma jugis, 218.
The perpetual flame, 218.
Flammei capilli, 178.
Flame-coloured hair, 178.
Flora meretrix, 226.
Flora the harlot, 226.
Florentius Pupianus, 121.
Florentius Pupianus, 121.
Floridiorum ministerium, 29.
The ministry of the more flourishing, 29.
Florus. 76.
Florus. 76.
Flumina quatuor, id est quatuor Evangelia, 132.
The four rivers, that is, the four Gospels, 132.
Fluxu sanguinis mundus intremuit, 352.
At the flow of blood the world trembled, 352.
Foenerari non licet, 318. Foenera Deo patrimonium tuum, 176.
It is not lawful to lend at interest, 318. Lend your patrimony at interest to God, 176.
Fons signatus, 152. Fons Ecclesiae signatus, 150. Fons vix modico sudore distillat, 217.
The sealed fountain, 152. The sealed fountain of the Church, 150. The fountain barely trickles with a slight sweat, 217.
Forma fucata in feminis, 182.
Painted beauty in women, 182.
Formidolositas, 346.
Timidity, 346.
Fornicatio grave delictum, 323.
Fornication a grave offence, 323.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1208

Page

  • running head: INDEX
  • marginal letters: A ‹Tria fata, 29.›; B ‹Felix presbyter, 27, 117›; C ‹Christi inventus fuerit, 123›; D ‹amor unitatis, 143, 150, 151›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the alphabetical index (Tria fata ... Fornicatio grave delictum); fragments of the left-hand column (col. 1207) visible at the image edge are not set; "Fides sunt filii Abrahae" set as printed, perhaps for Fide/Fideles, UNSURE; "Florus. 76." the stop after Florus may be a comma, UNSURE; "Flagra spiritalia, 221" the comma may print as a stop, UNSURE; names in small capitals set in ordinary case
PL 4:1209
Fortunata martyr, 30.
Fortunata, martyr, 30.
Fortunatianus episcopus, 110.
Fortunatianus, bishop, 110.
Fortunatus episcopus, 55, 59, 76, 77, 117, 124. Fortunatus, 110, 261. Fortunatus a Tuchabori, 332. Fortunatus presbyter, 11. Fortunatus schismaticus, 85, 87. Fortunatus hypodiaconus, 39, 40.
Fortunatus, bishop, 55, 59, 76, 77, 117, 124. Fortunatus, 110, 261. Fortunatus of Tuchabori, 332. Fortunatus, presbyter, 11. Fortunatus, schismatic, 85, 87. Fortunatus, subdeacon, 39, 40.
Fortunio martyr, 30.
Fortunio, martyr, 30.
Fori vitia, 4.
The vices of the forum, 4.
Frangere virum in feminam, 4.
To break a man down into a woman, 4.
Fraternitas rupta, 52. Fraternitatis vinculum charitas, 251. Fratrem non circumveniendum, 326.
Brotherhood broken, 52. Charity the bond of brotherhood, 251. A brother is not to be defrauded, 326.
Fraus mortale crimen est, 251. Fraudibus involuti, 86. Fraudatores et moechi, 74.
Fraud is a mortal crime, 251. Those entangled in frauds, 86. Defrauders and adulterers, 74.
Frendentes minae populi, 351.
The gnashing threats of the people, 351.
Frondea tecta, 1.
Leafy roofs, 1.
Fructus martyr, 30.
Fructus, martyr, 30.
Fruges boni operis, 55.
The fruits of good work, 55.
Frumentum esse possumus, 65.
We can be wheat, 65.
Fuci adulterini, 178.
Counterfeit colourings, 178.
Fugiendum in persecutione, 184. Relinquenda patria et patrimonium, ibid. Fugae Christianorum in persecutione, 146. Fuga in persecutione laudata, 78. Non minor eorum gloria qui in fuga pereunt, 91. Fugam horrere non debent qui a grege interim necessitate temporis corpore, non spiritu separantur, 91. De clericis qui in persecutione recesserunt, 39. Poena illis imposita, ibid.
One must flee in persecution, 184. Homeland and patrimony are to be left behind, ibid. Flights of Christians in persecution, 146. Flight in persecution praised, 78. The glory of those who perish in flight is no less, 91. Those who are meanwhile separated from the flock in body, not in spirit, by the necessity of the time ought not to shrink from flight, 91. On clerics who withdrew in persecution, 39. A penalty imposed on them, ibid.
Funus tuum portare coepisti, 191.
You have begun to carry your own funeral, 191.
Furiatae mentis odium, 258.
The hatred of a maddened mind, 258.
Furni, 336. Furnitana plebs, 114.
Furni, 336. The people of Furni, 114.
Furor insanabilis, 111.
Incurable madness, 111.
Furta spiritalia, 110.
Spiritual thefts, 110.
Fustibus caesi, 159. Fustibus contundere, 185.
Beaten with clubs, 159. To bruise with clubs, 185.
Futurus vexillarius Privati, 41.
Futurus, standard-bearer of Privatus, 41.
Futurorum fides, 189. Futurorum metum nemo cogitat, 203.
Faith in things to come, 189. No one thinks on the fear of things to come, 203.
G
G
Gaius Diddensis, 38.
Gaius of Dida, 38.
Galatia, 145.
Galatia, 145.
Galea salutis, 36. Galea salutaris, 93.
The helmet of salvation, 36. The saving helmet, 93.
Gargilius episcopus, 124.
Gargilius, bishop, 124.
Gaudium pectoris lacrymis exprimentes, 60. Gaudium semper properat, 46. Gaudendum cum chari nostri exeunt, 230. Gaudendum est in mortibus Christianorum, 169. Gaudebundus, 160.
Expressing the joy of the heart with tears, 60. Joy always hastens, 46. We must rejoice when our dear ones depart, 230. One must rejoice at the deaths of Christians, 169. Rejoicing, 160.
Gazaufala, 337.
Gazaufala, 337.
Gehennae perpetuae descriptio, 349.
Description of everlasting Gehenna, 349.
Gemelli, 337.
Gemelli, 337.
Geminius Victor, 114. Geminius episcopus, 117. Geminius a Furnis, 336.
Geminius Victor, 114. Geminius, bishop, 117. Geminius of Furni, 336.
Gemma bibere, 5.
To drink from a gem, 5.
Genas mendacio ruboris inficere, 177.
To stain the cheeks with a lying blush, 177.
Genealogia equorum, 341.
Genealogy of horses, 341.
Gentium vocatio praedicta, 227. Gentium conversio ad Christum, 106, 108. Gentilium infelicitas, 78, 222, 316. Gentiliter vivere, 67, 71, 78, 316. Gentilium conditio alia a Judaeorum ratione, 134. Gentes magis in Christum crediturae, 281. Gentes magis pervenient ad regnum coelorum quam Judaei, 282. Gentiles Deum patrem agnoscunt, 333. Gentiles saepe contemnunt dolores, 170. Gentilium matrimonia vetita, 325.
The calling of the nations foretold, 227. The conversion of the nations to Christ, 106, 108. The unhappiness of the Gentiles, 78, 222, 316. To live in the manner of the Gentiles, 67, 71, 78, 316. The condition of the Gentiles other than the reckoning of the Jews, 134. The nations would believe in Christ more, 281. The nations will attain to the kingdom of heaven more than the Jews, 282. The Gentiles acknowledge God as father, 333. The Gentiles often despise pains, 170. Marriages with Gentiles forbidden, 325.
Generis sublimitas, 48.
Loftiness of birth, 48.
Germaniciana, 333.
Germaniciana, 333.
Gestus turpes et molles, 101.
Shameful and effeminate gestures, 101.
Getulicus, 31.
Getulicus, 31.
Girba, 331.
Girba, 331.
Gladius spiritalis, 103. Gladius spiritus, 36. Gladii subvertendae veritatis, 130.
The spiritual sword, 103. The sword of the spirit, 36. Swords for overturning the truth, 130.
Gladiatorum infelicitas, 244.
The unhappiness of gladiators, 244.
Gleba sterilis, 218.
Barren soil, 218.
Glomeratim, 9.
In throngs, 9.
Gloriandum in nullo, 305. Gloriandum in solo Deo, 306. Gloriarum sublime fastigium, 158. Gloriarum vestigia, 25. Gloriae coelestis cupiditas, 43. Gloriam vestram nostram computamus, 54. Gloria gemina, 160.
One must glory in nothing, 305. One must glory in God alone, 306. The lofty summit of glories, 158. Traces of glories, 25. Desire for heavenly glory, 43. We reckon your glory as ours, 54. Twofold glory, 160.
Glutinum concordiae, 202. Glutinum concordiae mutuae, 116. Glutinum cohaerentium sacerdotum, 124.
The glue of concord, 202. The glue of mutual concord, 116. The glue of bishops holding together, 124.
Gomor a singulis aequaliter colligebatur, 157.
The gomor was gathered equally by each person, 157.
Gor, 334.
Gor, 334.
Gordius presbyter, 11.
Gordius, presbyter, 11.
Gracilia fratrum corda, 55.
The frail hearts of the brethren, 55.
Graeca certamina, 340. Graecae libidinis fabula, 340. Graecorum regnum, 226.
Greek contests, 340. A tale of Greek lust, 340. The kingdom of the Greeks, 226.
Grana multa panem unum faciunt, 108. Grana pretiosa ex auribus dependentia, 177. Grana fortia contemnunt ventos, 252. Granorum multorum adunatio, 153.
Many grains make one loaf, 108. Precious stones hanging from the ears, 177. Strong grains despise the winds, 252. The uniting of many grains, 153.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1209

Page

  • running head: 1209 RERUM ET VERBO (cut off at the image edge; presumably RERUM ET VERBORUM)
  • marginal letters: A Fortunatianus episcopus; B ritu separantur; C semper properat; D Gladius spiritalis (D stands between Girba and Gladius lines)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: whole column is the index rerum et verborum (Fortunata martyr … Granorum multorum adunatio), set in full; small-capital headwords set in normal case; the partly visible right-hand column (Gra…, Gratia…, Habitacul…) belongs to col. 1210 and is not set; page numbers 55/35 and 333/335 in small type somewhat unsure
PL 4:1210
Gratiarum actiones nec in persecutione cessaverunt, 181.
Thanksgivings did not cease even in persecution, 181.
GRATIA coelestis et spiritalis, 266. Gratia dominica, id est baptismus, 136, 157, 158. Gratiae maturantis compendium, 2. Gratiae consummatio, 149. Gratia et veritas una, 126. Gratiae spiritalis nativitas, 206. Gratia Dei gratuita, 327. Deus non accipit personam nec aetatem, sed omnibus ad gratiae consecutionem se praebet patrem, 98. Coelestis gratia sine acceptione personae, 157. Gratia pro aetate major aut minor non tribuitur, 98. Spiritus sanctus non de mensura, sed de pietate atque indulgentia paterna aequalis omnibus praebetur, 99. Gratuitum de Deo munus et facile, 6. Conversio cordis possibilis non videbatur Cypriano, 2. Quomodo mutatus? ibid. Gratiae spiritalis nativitate reparati filii Dei esse coeperunt, 206. Surdi auditum gratiae spiritalis admiserunt, 194. Caeci oculos ad Deum aperuerunt, ibid. Nihil adversum nos potest diabolus nisi Deus ante permiserit, 212. Major Dominus ad protegendum quam diabolus ad impugnandum, 262, 267. Major est qui in nobis est, quam qui in hoc mundo, 16. Non plus potest plaga terrena quam tutela divina, ibid. Inexpugnabilem fidem plagae superare non potuerunt, ibid. Non plus valent humana conamina quam divina tutela, 88. Nihil potest separare credentes et Christo firmiter adhaerentes, 15. Numquam in probationibus auxilium credentibus defuit, ibid. Vinci non potest virtus ad praelium prompta, 273. Vide 197. Manet tamen propriae libertatis arbitrium, ibid. Adhaerens Christo vincit diabolum, quia Christus invictus est, 262. Schismatici Domino adjuvante per ejus misericordiam regredi possunt, 64. Difficile non est Deo inspirare confessori constantiam, 268. Gratiae vis in martyribus, 17. Martyrium ex alto tribuitur, 352. Totum est Dominicae promissionis et muneris, ibid. Divina dignatione contingit, 35, 233. Non periculum considerandum, sed Dei auxilium, 268. Christo victoria debetur et pugna, 344. Victoria datur a Deo, 79. Deus victores sua dignatione facit, 162, 185. Maculam pristinam assistente sibi Domino potiore virtute deleverunt, 28. De dono Dei virginitas, 111. Deus offert quae nefas fuerat optare, 349. Tantum quisque tentatur, quantum potest sustinere, 326. Deus remunerat in nobis quidquid ipse praestitit, 160. Honorat quod ipse fecit, ibid. Non perit nisi quem constat esse periturum, 64. Nemo sibi aliquid assumat, 212. Nemo confessionis aut passionis gloriam suam ducat, ibid. Totum Deo dandum, ibid. Quis ei de saeculo metus est, cui Deus in saeculo tutor est? ibid. Christi est virtus qua repugnamus, 345. Nostrum nihil est, 305. Omnis nostra observatio ad Deum convertatur, 212. Spiritum et veritatem de Christi sanctificatione accepimus, 204. Quales nos fecit Deus in secunda nativitate, tales vult renatos perseverare, 211. Nemo snis viribus fortis est, 208. Deo quis obsistit quominus quod vult faciat? 208. Petimus ut nomen Dei sanctificetur in nobis, 207. Ut sanctificatio et vivificatio in nobis Dei protectione servetur, 207. Ut fiat in nobis voluntas Dei, 208. Ut Dei voluntas fiat in corpore et spiritu, 209. Ut in illis non credentibus fiat voluntas Dei, ibid. Ut facere possimus quod Deus vult, 208. In nobis per fidem nostram voluntas Dei facta est, ut essemus e coelo, 209. Opus est Dei voluntate ut fiat in nobis voluntas Dei, 208. Sanctificatio nobis de Dei dignatione confertur, 207. Petimus ut in eo quod esse coepimus perseveremus, 207. Plus est quod adeptus es posse servare, ibid. Fides et nativitas salutaris non accepta, sed custodita vivificat, ibid. Recedente a Salomone et Saule disciplina Dominica, recessit et gratia, ibid.
GRACE, heavenly and spiritual, 266. The Lord's grace, that is, baptism, 136, 157, 158. The short way of hastening grace, 2. The consummation of grace, 149. Grace and truth are one, 126. The birth of spiritual grace, 206. The grace of God is free, 327. God does not respect person or age, but offers Himself as father to all for the attainment of grace, 98. Heavenly grace without respect of person, 157. Grace is not given greater or less according to age, 98. The Holy Spirit is bestowed not by measure, but equally on all, out of fatherly goodness and indulgence, 99. A free gift from God, and easy, 6. Conversion of heart did not seem possible to Cyprian, 2. How was he changed? ibid. Restored by the birth of spiritual grace, they began to be sons of God, 206. The deaf have received the hearing of spiritual grace, 194. The blind have opened their eyes to God, ibid. The devil can do nothing against us unless God has first permitted it, 212. The Lord is greater to protect than the devil to attack, 262, 267. Greater is He Who is in us than he who is in this world, 16. An earthly blow can do no more than divine protection, ibid. Blows could not overcome an unconquerable faith, ibid. Human efforts avail no more than divine protection, 88. Nothing can separate those who believe and cleave firmly to Christ, 15. Help has never failed believers in their trials, ibid. Courage ready for battle cannot be conquered, 273. See 197. Yet the choice of one's own freedom remains, ibid. He who cleaves to Christ conquers the devil, because Christ is unconquered, 262. Schismatics, with the Lord's help, can return through His mercy, 64. It is not difficult for God to inspire constancy in a confessor, 268. The power of grace in the martyrs, 17. Martyrdom is granted from on high, 352. It is wholly of the Lord's promise and gift, ibid. It comes about by divine condescension, 35, 233. One must consider not the danger but the help of God, 268. To Christ are owed both the victory and the fight, 344. Victory is given by God, 79. God makes victors by His condescension, 162, 185. With the Lord standing by them they have blotted out their former stain by greater courage, 28. Virginity is from the gift of God, 111. God offers what it would have been wrong to wish for, 349. Each is tempted as much as he can bear, 326. God rewards in us whatever He Himself has bestowed, 160. He honours what He Himself has made, ibid. No one perishes except him who is certain to perish, 64. Let no one claim anything for himself, 212. Let no one reckon the glory of confession or of suffering his own, ibid. All must be given to God, ibid. What fear of the world has he whose guardian in the world is God? ibid. It is Christ's power by which we resist, 345. Nothing is ours, 305. Let all our observance be turned towards God, 212. We have received spirit and truth from the sanctification of Christ, 204. As God has made us in the second birth, so He wills that the reborn persevere, 211. No one is strong by his own powers, 208. Who resists God so that He may not do what He wills? 208. We ask that the name of God be hallowed in us, 207. That sanctification and quickening may be preserved in us by God's protection, 207. That the will of God may be done in us, 208. That the will of God may be done in body and spirit, 209. That the will of God may be done in those who do not believe, ibid. That we may be able to do what God wills, 208. In us through our faith the will of God has been done, that we might be from heaven, 209. There is need of God's will for the will of God to be done in us, 208. Sanctification is conferred on us by God's condescension, 207. We ask that we may persevere in what we have begun to be, 207. It is a greater thing to be able to keep what you have obtained, ibid. Faith and saving birth give life not by being received but by being kept, ibid. When the Lord's discipline departed from Solomon and Saul, grace too departed, ibid.
Gravitas sacerdotalis, 56.
Priestly gravity, 56.
Gremia sua, 309.
Their own laps, 309.
Gregis Domini corpus, 58. Gregem custodit vice pastoris Romanus clerus, 7. Grex unus pascitur ab universis episcopis, 116. Gregem Christi lacerare, 70.
The body of the Lord's flock, 58. The Roman clergy guards the flock in place of the shepherd, 7. One flock is fed by all the bishops, 116. To tear apart the flock of Christ, 70.
Gubernator navis in tempestate dinoscitur, 232.
The helmsman of a ship is recognized in a storm, 232.
Gurgites, 337.
Whirlpools, 337.
H
H
Habitacula penes patrem multa, 351.
Many dwellings with the Father, 351.
Hadrumetina colonia, 59.
The colony of Hadrumetum, 59.
Haereditas est in tuto quae Deo custode servatur, 243.
That inheritance is safe which is kept with God as guardian, 243.
Haereses et schismata, 198. Haereticae pravitatis factio, 65. Haeresum et schismatum venenata pernicies, 199. Haereticae pravitatis obstinatio, 61. Haereticae noctis tenebrae, 150. Haeretica tentatio, 57. Haereticae pestes, 138. Haereses unde ortae, 82, 122, 197, 198. Haereses ex contemptu sacerdotum oriuntur, 82, 115, 122. Quia ad veritatis originem non reditur, 194. Ex livore et invidia, 257. Venienti ab haeresi manus imponitur ut accipiat Spiritum sanctum et signetur, 131. Manus imponitur in poenitentiam, 138, 139.
Heresies and schisms, 198. The faction of heretical depravity, 65. The poisonous bane of heresies and schisms, 199. The obstinacy of heretical depravity, 61. The darkness of heretical night, 150. Heretical temptation, 57. Heretical plagues, 138. Whence heresies have arisen, 82, 122, 197, 198. Heresies arise from contempt of the priests, 82, 115, 122. Because there is no return to the source of truth, 194. From jealousy and envy, 257. On one coming from heresy a hand is laid, that he may receive the Holy Spirit and be sealed, 131. A hand is laid on for penance, 138, 139.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1210

Page

  • running head: [cut off at left edge]RUM ET VERBORUM. 1210
  • marginal letters: A ‹Gratiarum actiones nec in persecutione›; B ‹rare credentes et Christo firmiter›; C ‹suam ducat, ibid. Totum Deo dandum›; D ‹Gregis Domini corpus, 58.›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the index (Index rerum et verborum), entries Gratiarum actiones … through Haereses …; the running head is cut off at the left edge of the image (presumably INDEX RERUM ET VERBORUM); the line endings visible at the left edge belong to column 1209 and are not set; "Nemo snis viribus" is set as printed (turned u), UNSURE whether type or scan; "Haereditas … 243" and "Ex livore et invidia, 257" have blurred figures, UNSURE; "virtus ad" is printed with almost no space between the words.
PL 4:1211
Ita factum sub Apostolis, 127. Haeresim amplexi presbyteri et diaconi redeuntes laici communicant, 120. Haereses praedictae, 200, 326. Permittit haereses Deus, ut probatorum fides elucescat, 197. Haeresis non Deo, sed diabolo generat, 197. Parit et exponit, 147. Non est sponsa Christi, 140. Confessio in haeresi prodesse non potest, 361, 362, 363.
Thus it was done under the Apostles, 127. Presbyters and deacons who embraced heresy are admitted to communion as laymen on returning, 120. Heresies foretold, 200, 326. God permits heresies, so that the faith of the approved may shine out, 197. Heresy begets not for God but for the devil, 197. It bears and casts out, 147. It is not the bride of Christ, 140. Confession [of the faith] in heresy cannot profit, 361, 362, 363.
H⟨ae⟩retici a semetipsis damnati, 32, 64, 132, 135, 266. Haereticos facit impatientia, 255. Haereticorum ineptiae, 85, 138, 145, 151, 155, 331. Corruptores Evangelii falsa interpretatione, 198. Hostes veritatis, 335. Haereticorum est calumnias nectere adversus Ecclesiam, 335. Haereticorum mos, 113. Haereticorum praepositi falsi sunt Christiani, 330. Haereticorum pravitatem detestati sunt Apostoli, 133. Non habent nec Patrem nec Filium nec Spiritum sanctum, 331. Eucharistiam facere posse haereticos negatur, 330. Nón habent potestatem solvendi aut ligandi, 335. Nullam habent potestatem, 145, 151. Nihil habent, 336. Spes nulla, fides falsa apud haereticos, 330. Pejores ethnicis, 334. Fatentur adversarii Cypriani universos haereticos non habere nec dare posse Spiritum sanctum, 139, 155. Stephanus confitetur Spiritum sanctum apud haereticos non esse, 145. Nulla differentia inter pseudoprophetam et haereticum, 145. Omnes haeretici et schismatici, nullo excepto, adversarii sunt Christi, 152. Omnes antichristi, ibid. Soboles antichristi, 333. Adversarii sunt et antichristi, 138. Hostes Christi, 331. Non sunt Christiani, 333. Haeretici phantasmata ignoti Dei sibi fingentes, 144. Haereticorum in blasphemando Creatore consensus, 144.
Heretics condemned by themselves, 32, 64, 132, 135, 266. Impatience makes heretics, 255. The follies of heretics, 85, 138, 145, 151, 155, 331. Corrupters of the Gospel by false interpretation, 198. Enemies of the truth, 335. It is the way of heretics to weave slanders against the Church, 335. The custom of heretics, 113. The prelates of heretics are false Christians, 330. The Apostles detested the depravity of heretics, 133. They have neither the Father nor the Son nor the Holy Spirit, 331. It is denied that heretics can make the Eucharist, 330. They do not have the power of loosing or binding, 335. They have no power, 145, 151. They have nothing, 336. No hope and false faith among heretics, 330. Worse than the heathen, 334. Cyprian's opponents admit that no heretics at all have the Holy Spirit or can give Him, 139, 155. Stephen admits that the Holy Spirit is not among heretics, 145. No difference between a false prophet and a heretic, 145. All heretics and schismatics, without exception, are adversaries of Christ, 152. All are antichrists, ibid. Offspring of antichrist, 333. They are adversaries and antichrists, 138. Enemies of Christ, 331. They are not Christians, 333. Heretics fashioning for themselves phantasms of an unknown God, 144. The agreement of heretics in blaspheming the Creator, 144.
Haeretici vitandi, 200, 325. Ave non dicendum, 337. In domum nostram privatam admitti non debent, 337. Aemuli sacerdotum, 198. Non colliguntur in nomine Christi, 198. Sacrificia celebrare se credunt, 198. Haeretico ordinare aut manum imponere non licet, 145. Se ultro praeficiunt, 197. Eorum sacerdotium non est a divina dispositione, 197. Episcopi nemine episcopatum dante, 19, ibid. Non prodest ad salutem haeretico baptisma sanguinis, 75, 156. Martyres haeretici esse non possunt, 199. Martyrium in haereticis non corona fidei, sed poena perfidiae, ibid. Extra Ecclesiam occisus non coronatur, 201. Haereticus non potest donari honore martyrii, 361, 363. Miracula etiamsi faciant haeretici, nihil eis proderit, 199. Ab haereticis virtutes fiunt in nomine Jesu, 362. Prophetiae donum nihil prosit haereticis, 199. Non idcirco aliquid non faciendum, quia fit ab haereticis, 130.
Heretics are to be avoided, 200, 325. Greeting is not to be given [to them], 337. They ought not to be admitted into our private house, 337. Rivals of the priests, 198. They are not gathered in the name of Christ, 198. They believe they celebrate sacrifices, 198. A heretic may not ordain or lay on hands, 145. They put themselves in charge of their own accord, 197. Their priesthood is not by divine appointment, 197. Bishops with no one giving them the episcopate, 19, ibid. The baptism of blood does not profit a heretic for salvation, 75, 156. Heretics cannot be martyrs, 199. Martyrdom in heretics is not the crown of faith but the punishment of faithlessness, ibid. One slain outside the Church is not crowned, 201. A heretic cannot be granted the honour of martyrdom, 361, 363. Even if heretics work miracles, it will profit them nothing, 199. Mighty works are done by heretics in the name of Jesus, 362. The gift of prophecy would profit heretics nothing, 199. Something is not to be left undone merely because it is done by heretics, 130.
Heliam Achab conatur opprimere, 269. Helias pastus a vidua paupere, 242. Helias auriga Israel, 339, 340. In solitudine pascitur, 240. Christi typum gerens, 241.
Ahab tries to crush Elijah, 269. Elijah fed by a poor widow, 242. Elijah the charioteer of Israel, 339, 340. He is fed in the wilderness, 240. Bearing a type of Christ, 241.
Helisaeus vivificat infantem viduae, 98.
Elisha brings the widow's child to life, 98.
Helcana habuit uxores duas, 281.
Elkanah had two wives, 281.
Henoch incircumcisus, 277.
Enoch uncircumcised, 277.
Herculaneus episcopus, 77, 51, 52, 124.
Herculaneus, a bishop, 77, 51, 52, 124.
Hercules concrematur, 225.
Hercules is burned up, 225.
Herena martyr, 30.
Herena, a martyr, 30.
Herennius martyr, 30.
Herennius, a martyr, 30.
Herennianus hypodiaconus, 161, 162, 163.
Herennianus, a subdeacon, 161, 162, 163.
Hermes Trismegistus, 226.
Hermes Trismegistus, 226.
Hiatu soli civitates devoratae, 146.
Cities swallowed by a gaping of the ground, 146.
Hibernum, 25.
Winter, 25.
Hiems persecutionis, 25.
The winter of persecution, 25.
Hippocrates, 156.
Hippocrates, 156.
Hippone Diarrhytorum, 337.
Hippo Diarrhytus, 337.
Hippone regium, 332.
Hippo Regius, 332.
Histrio artem suam docens, 101. Ad communionem admitti non debet, ibid. Histrionici gestus, 4.
An actor teaching his art, 101. He ought not to be admitted to communion, ibid. Theatrical gestures, 4.
Homicidium mortale crimen est, 251. Homicidii reus est qui fratrem suum odit, 258. Homicidium cum admittunt singuli crimen est, 5.
Homicide is a deadly crime, 251. He who hates his brother is guilty of homicide, 258. Homicide is a crime when individuals commit it, 5.
Homo Deo non potest esse major, 187. Hominem stare nec moveri, 351. Homo libertati suae relictus, 85. Homo novus renatus, 206. Homo in muliebrem mollitiem dissolutus, 341. Homines a Deo tentantur ut probentur, 309. Homines insidiantur et saeviunt, 211.
Man cannot be greater than God, 187. That a man stands and is not moved, 351. Man left to his own freedom, 85. The new man reborn, 206. A man dissolved into womanish softness, 341. Men are tried by God so that they may be proved, 309. Men lie in wait and rage, 211.
Honoratus episcopus, 77, 99, 117, 124. Honoratus a Thucca, 337.
Honoratus, a bishop, 77, 99, 117, 124. Honoratus of Thucca, 337.
Honora patrem et matrem, 135. Honor geminatus, 96. Honor ecclesiasticus, 47. Honor cathedrae sacerdotalis, 130.
Honour father and mother, 135. Honour doubled, 96. Ecclesiastical honour, 47. The honour of the priestly chair, 130.
Horarum spatia, 342. Hora tertia, sexta, et nona, 214, 215.
The intervals of the hours, 342. The third, sixth and ninth hour, 214, 215.
Horrea Coeliae, 336.
Horrea Coelia, 336.
Horrea clauduntur in terris, 219.
Barns are shut up on earth, 219.
Hortensianus episcopus, 77, 124. Hortensianus a Laribus, 332.
Hortensianus, a bishop, 77, 124. Hortensianus of Lares, 332.
Hortus conclusus, 152. Horti Cypriani, 166.
A garden enclosed, 152. Cyprian's gardens, 166.
Hostanis sententia de forma Dei, 226.
The opinion of Hostanes on the form of God, 226.
Hostia munda, 168. Hostiae dominicae veritas, 200. Hostia fit homo latro⟨cini⟩o sacerdotis, 340. Hostiarum busta, 220.
A clean victim, 168. The truth of the Lord's sacrifice, 200. A man becomes a victim through the robbery of the priest, 340. The pyres of victims, 220.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1211

Page

  • running head: 1211 INDEX
  • marginal letters: A ‹Ita factum sub Apostolis›; B ‹sarii sunt Christi, 152›; C ‹vidua paupere, 242›; D ‹qui fratrem suum odit›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: whole column is editors' matter: the index (entries Haeresis continued through Hostia), set in full; column begins mid-entry (continuation of the Haeresis entry from the previous column); right-hand column (1212) visible at the image edge, not set; "H⟨ae⟩retici" æ lost to damaged type; "Episcopi nemine episcopatum dante, 19" page number set as printed, possibly 197; "Parit et exponit, 147" reading of 147 unsure; "Hortensianus a Laribus" printed run together and blurred ("Hortensiausa"), reading unsure; "latro⟨cini⟩o" letters blurred; "Hostanis" headword blurred; small-capital headwords set in ordinary case
PL 4:1212
Hostilius invenit Pavorem et Pallorem, 226.
Hostilius invented Fear and Pallor, 226.
Hostis altaris, 200. Hostis exsurgit, 219. Hostes veritatis, 36.
Enemy of the altar, 200. The enemy rises up, 219. Enemies of the truth, 36.
Humilitas in omnibus tenenda, 303. Humilitas commendatur, 10, 11, 12. Humilitatis ac patientiae exemplum, 115. Humilitatis magister Christus, 91.
Humility to be held to in all things, 303. Humility is commended, 10, 11, 12. Example of humility and patience, 115. Christ the teacher of humility, 91.
Hyginus nonus in Urbe episcopus, 158.
Hyginus, ninth bishop in the City, 158.
J
J
Jacens stantibus celsior, 47.
One lying down higher than those standing, 47.
Jacob fugatur a fratre, 269.
Jacob is put to flight by his brother, 269.
Jactatio delicata, 232.
Dainty boasting, 232.
Jader in metallo constitutus, 158, 163, 335.
Jader, placed in the mines, 158, 163, 335.
Jambus episcopus, 77, 117. Jambus a Germaniciana, 335.
Jambus, bishop, 77, 117. Jambus of Germaniciana, 335.
Januarius episcopus, 99, 117, 124. Januarius a Lambese, 331. Januarius a Vice Caesaris, 333. Januarius Muzulensis, 334.
Januarius, bishop, 99, 117, 124. Januarius of Lambaesis, 331. Januarius of Vicus Caesaris, 333. Januarius of Muzula, 334.
Januarius mensis institutus est, 225.
The month of January was instituted, 225.
Januaria, 51.
Januaria, 51.
Janus excepit Saturnum fugatnm, 223.
Janus received Saturn when he had been put to flight, 223.
Janiculum unde dictum, 225.
Whence the Janiculum is named, 225.
Iconium, 145, 149.
Iconium, 145, 149.
Ictus agonis, 165.
The blow of the contest, 165.
Idea mater deorum, 226.
Idea, mother of the gods, 226.
Idololatria ludorum omnium mater, 340. Idololatris non facile ignoscit Deus, 263, 264.
Idolatry the mother of all the games, 340. God does not readily forgive idolaters, 263, 264.
Idola derelicta per adventum Christi, 194. Idola dii non sunt, 262. Idola quae gentiles deos putant, 321. Idola adjurantur et flagellantur a Christianis, 221.
Idols abandoned through the coming of Christ, 194. Idols are not gods, 262. Idols, which the gentiles think to be gods, 321. Idols are adjured and scourged by Christians, 221.
Jejunia commendata, 96. Jejuniis promereri Deum, 191. Jejunium Christi, 249.
Fasts commended, 96. To win God's favour by fasts, 191. The fast of Christ, 249.
Ignis aeternus, 345, 346. Tormenta inferni nec requiem nec finem habebunt, 224. Servabuntur cum corporibus suis animae cruciatibus infinitis, 224. Malos excedentes aeterna flamma torquet, 233. Ad poenam rapiuntur, ibid. Ad secundam mortem de hac morte transeunt, ibid. Paleae igne inextinguibili comburuntur, 25. Supplicia aeterna, 86, 89, 94. Carcer aeternus, 218. Jugis flamma et poena perpetua, ibid. Ignis absumet veritatis inimicos, 346. Ignes suppliciorum, 349. Ignis antecedens in die judicii, 366. Ignis apparet super aquam in baptismate, 365.
Eternal fire, 345, 346. The torments of hell will have neither rest nor end, 224. Souls will be kept with their bodies for endless tortures, 224. Eternal flame torments the wicked when they depart, 233. They are snatched away to punishment, ibid. They pass from this death to the second death, ibid. The chaff is burnt with unquenchable fire, 25. Eternal punishments, 86, 89, 94. Eternal prison, 218. Unceasing flame and perpetual punishment, ibid. Fire will consume the enemies of the truth, 346. Fires of punishments, 349. Fire going before on the day of judgement, 366. Fire appears above the water in baptism, 365.
Ignosci potest simpliciter erranti, 133. Qui perseverat prudens et sciens sine venia ignorantiae peccat, ibid.
One who errs in simplicity can be forgiven, 133. He who persists, knowing and aware, sins without the excuse of ignorance, ibid.
Illecebra saecularis, 15.
Worldly allurement, 15.
Immolatio pereuntium, 189. Immolasti salutem tuam, 184.
The sacrifice of the perishing, 189. You have sacrificed your salvation, 184.
Immortalitas cogitanda, 166. Immortalitate quomodo potiri possumus, 193. Immortalitas gloriosae mortis, 50. Immortalitates martyrum, 35. Immortalitatem Deus pollicetur, 230, 235, 237.
Immortality to be pondered, 166. How we can attain immortality, 193. The immortality of a glorious death, 50. The immortalities of the martyrs, 35. God promises immortality, 230, 235, 237.
Impetus consenescens, 41.
An impulse growing old, 41.
Inaudientia, 39.
Disobedience, 39.
Incestae conjunctiones, 103. Incestae turpitudinis sapientia, 4.
Incestuous unions, 103. The wisdom of incestuous foulness, 4.
Indulgentia et privilegium societatis, 40. Indulgentiae privilegium, 40. Indulgentia Ecclesiae, 136. Indulgentia Domini, 26. Indulgentia divina, 43. Indulgentiae divinae gratia, 131. Indulgentia poenitentibus non neganda, 75. Indulgentiae medicina, 43. Indulgentia salutaris datur credenti, 224. Indulgentiam poenitentibus Dominus pollicetur, 72, 75. Indulgentia de Deo potitur, 211. Indulgentia humana, 118.
Indulgence and the privilege of fellowship, 40. The privilege of indulgence, 40. The indulgence of the Church, 136. The indulgence of the Lord, 26. Divine indulgence, 43. The grace of divine indulgence, 131. Indulgence not to be denied to penitents, 75. The medicine of indulgence, 43. Saving indulgence is given to the one who believes, 224. The Lord promises indulgence to penitents, 72, 75. Indulgence is obtained from God, 211. Human indulgence, 118.
Indumentum Christi, 191, 192, 193, 196.
The garment of Christ, 191, 192, 193, 196.
Inertiae veteris somnus, 203.
The sleep of old sloth, 203.
Infantes in primo ortu plorantes nihil aliud faciunt quam deprecantur, 99. Infantes nascentes incipiunt a lacrymis, 250. Infantes puellae ad sacrificia deferebantur, 189. Apud idolum panis mero mixtus qui de immolatione supererat infantibus tradebatur, 189. Infantes parentum manibus impositi vel attracti ad simulacra, 184. Amiserunt quod in primo nativitatis exordio fuerant consecuti, ibid. Eorum querelae in die judicii de parentibus parricidis, ibid. Parentes parricidae qui infantes ad sacrificia trahunt, 184. Infantium baptisma, 98. Infantium martyrium, 92.
Infants weeping at their first birth do nothing other than plead, 99. Infants being born begin with tears, 250. Infant girls were brought to the sacrifices, 189. Before the idol, bread mixed with wine, which was left over from the sacrifice, was given to infants, 189. Infants placed by their parents' hands on the images, or dragged to them, 184. They lost what they had obtained at the very beginning of their birth, ibid. Their complaints on the day of judgement against their parricide parents, ibid. Parricide parents who drag infants to the sacrifices, 184. The baptism of infants, 98. The martyrdom of infants, 92.
Infirmorum cura commendatur, 49. Infirmis in exitu subveniendum, 76, 77. Infirmi visitandi, 328.
The care of the sick is commended, 49. The sick are to be helped at their departure, 76, 77. The sick to be visited, 328.
Infulae honorum, 6.
The fillets of honours, 6.
Inhumanitas culpanda in episcopis, 70.
Inhumanity blameworthy in bishops, 70.
Inimicus metuendus cum latenter obrepit, 193. Inimici diligendi, 319.
The enemy to be feared when he creeps up secretly, 193. Enemies to be loved, 319.
Initiare confessionis primordia, 159.
To make a start on the first beginnings of confession, 159.
Injuriam patiuntur qui facere se credunt, 85. Injuriam beneficium vocant, 186. Injuria omnis contemnenda, 232. Injuriae remittendae, 314.
Those who believe they are doing injury suffer injury, 85. They call injury a kindness, 186. Every injury to be disregarded, 232. Injuries to be forgiven, 314.
Innocens nemo est, 205. Innocentes in ordine sanctorum primum habent locum, xcii. Innocentiae custos timor, 2.
No one is innocent, 205. The innocent hold the first place in the order of the saints, xcii. Fear the guardian of innocence, 2.
Inosculatio, 103.
Kissing, 103.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1212

Page

  • running head: INDEX 1212
  • marginal letters: A Hostilius invenit Pavorem; B Ictus agonis; C Immolatio pereuntium; D deprecantur, 99. Infantes nascentes
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the general index (Hostilius invenit Pavorem … to Inosculatio), set in full, with the section letter J as its own line; the truncated left-hand column visible at the image edge belongs to col. 1211 and is not set; figures 3 and 5 are hard to tell apart in this type, so page numbers such as 303, 335, 331, 333 are read with some doubt; "fugatnm" looks printed as such but may be blur; "xcii" is read from a blurred "xcu"; "Jactatio delicata, 232" has its last digit partly obscured; "Idea" set as printed (for Idaea); no full-width line
PL 4:1213
Institutionis ecclesiasticae sanctitas, 56.
Holiness of the Church's institution, 56.
Intercepta poenitentiae lamentatio, 186.
Lamentation of penance cut short, 186.
Interrogatio in baptismo, 114, 125, 146.
Interrogation in baptism, 114, 125, 146.
Internecinum baptisma, 365.
Deadly baptism, 365.
Invidiae impetus, 32. Invidia grassatur in terris, 256.
Onslaught of envy, 32. Envy runs riot on earth, 256.
Invidus est sui inimicus, 258.
The envious man is his own enemy, 258.
Invocatio nominis Jesu Christi, 358, 361.
Invocation of the name of Jesus Christ, 358, 361.
Junius episcopus, 77.
Junius, bishop, 77.
Joannis baptisma, 145. Accepit Spiritum sanctum antequam Jesum baptizaret, 155. Baptisma spiritale futurum annuntiabat, 354. Sanctificatus in utero matris, 365.
John's baptism, 145. He received the Holy Spirit before he baptized Jesus, 155. He announced a spiritual baptism to come, 354. Sanctified in his mother's womb, 365.
Job, 187, 231, 233. Job ad summum fastigium laudis provectus, 255.
Job, 187, 231, 233. Job raised to the highest summit of praise, 255.
Joseph venundatus a fratribus, 250, 257, 269. Typus Christi, 281.
Joseph sold by his brothers, 250, 257, 269. A type of Christ, 281.
Jovinus schismaticus, 84.
Jovinus, schismatic, 84.
Irenaeus ab Ululis, 336.
Irenaeus of Ululi, 336.
Irenes Rutilorum, 52.
Irenes of Rutili, 52.
Isaac typus Christi, 281. Ad hostiae dominicae similitudinem praefiguratus, 250.
Isaac a type of Christ, 281. Prefigured after the likeness of the Lord's sacrifice, 250.
Jubaianus episcopus, 129, 329, 331.
Jubaianus, bishop, 129, 329, 331.
Judas Dominum prodidit, 143, 202. Judam proditorem Christus sustinuit, 249.
Judas betrayed the Lord, 143, 202. Christ bore with Judas the traitor, 249.
Judaei a Deo recesserunt, 274, 276. Prophetas interfecerunt, 276. Christum, 206, 208. Habent zelum Dei, 148. Judaeis primum erat apud Deum gratia, 227. Quod intelligere non potuerunt, delictorum meritum fuit, 228. Caecitate mulctati ut vitam haberent ante oculos nec viderent, 228. Gratiam sibi datam perdiderunt, 227. Gratiam omnem amiserunt, 282. Deseruerunt lumen, 215. Scripturas intelligere non possunt nisi credant in Christum, 277. Veniam non possunt accipere, nisi baptizentur, 283. Hierusalem perdituros praedictum, 277. Lumen Domini amissuros, ibid. Judaeos colligere voluit Christus, 249. Judaei Christum non cognituri, 276. Judaeorum sacerdotes crucifixo Domino nihil de sacerdotali honore et auctoritate retinebant, 81. Falsi eorum sacerdotes, 113. Judaei duplicem Christi adventum non distinxerunt, 228. Jam non possunt Deum patrem vocare, 206. Judaei apud Christianos potaturi, 106. Gratiam consecuturi, 106. Non recipiunt nisi veteres Scripturas, 362. De iis qui Judaeis deficientibus steterunt et certarunt, 120. Judaeorum populus frequentius adversus Deum murmuravit, 232. Profanos deos postulant, 253. Judaeorum antiquissima consuetudo, 149. Judaicus populus ad umbram nostri praefiguratus, 266. Judaeorum baptismus, 147.
The Jews withdrew from God, 274, 276. They killed the prophets, 276. Christ, 206, 208. They have a zeal for God, 148. Grace was first with God for the Jews, 227. That they were unable to understand was the desert of their offences, 228. Punished with blindness so that they had life before their eyes and did not see it, 228. They lost the grace given to them, 227. They lost all grace, 282. They forsook the light, 215. They cannot understand the Scriptures unless they believe in Christ, 277. They cannot receive pardon unless they are baptized, 283. It was foretold that they would lose Jerusalem, 277. That they would lose the light of the Lord, ibid. Christ wished to gather the Jews, 249. The Jews would not recognize Christ, 276. The priests of the Jews, once the Lord had been crucified, retained nothing of priestly honour and authority, 81. Their priests false, 113. The Jews did not distinguish the twofold coming of Christ, 228. They can no longer call God Father, 206. The Jews would drink among the Christians, 106. They would obtain grace, 106. They accept only the old Scriptures, 362. On those who stood firm and fought when the Jews were failing, 120. The people of the Jews rather often murmured against God, 232. They demand profane gods, 253. A most ancient custom of the Jews, 149. The Jewish people prefigured as a shadow of us, 266. Baptism of the Jews, 147.
Judex sententiam vendit, 5. Judicandum non est temere, 313. Qui de aliis judicas, aliquando esto et tui judex, 219. Judex gentilis non adeundus, 318.
The judge sells his sentence, 5. One must not judge rashly, 313. You who judge others, be at some time a judge of yourself too, 219. A gentile judge is not to be approached, 318.
Judicium Dei justum, quia serum, 248. Judicii dies, 93. Judicium extremum, 187. In judiciis ecclesiasticis crimina probantur a gravibus viris, 51. Persecutio non sivit ut de sceleribus Novati sententia ferretur, 64. Urgentibus fratribus imminebat cognitionis dies, 64. Statutum ab omnibus ut causa illic audiatur, ubi crimen est admissum, 86. Illic causa agenda, ubi accusatores et testes haberi possunt, 86. Privatus a nonaginta Episcopis damnatur, iterum causam agere vult in concilio, sed non admittitur, 84. Jovinus et Maximus a novem Episcopis damnati, iterum damnantur in concilio Carthaginensi, 84.
The judgement of God just, because late, 248. The day of judgement, 93. The last judgement, 187. In ecclesiastical judgements charges are proved by men of weight, 51. Persecution did not allow sentence to be passed on the crimes of Novatus, 64. At the brethren's urging the day of the hearing was at hand, 64. It was decreed by all that a case be heard where the crime was committed, 86. A case to be conducted where accusers and witnesses can be had, 86. Privatus is condemned by ninety bishops, wishes to plead his case again in council, but is not admitted, 84. Jovinus and Maximus, condemned by nine bishops, are condemned again in the Council of Carthage, 84.
Jugum vetus et jugum novum, 279.
The old yoke and the new yoke, 279.
Julia martyr, 30.
Julia, martyr, 30.
Julianus a Marcelliana, 336. A Telepte, ibid.
Julianus of Marcelliana, 336. Of Telepte, ibid.
Junius episcopus, 124. Junius a Neapoli, 338.
Junius, bishop, 124. Junius of Neapolis, 338.
Juno Argiva, 226.
Argive Juno, 226.
Jupiter Creticus, 226. Jovis amores, 4. Jovis antrum in Creta visitur, 225.
Cretan Jupiter, 226. The loves of Jove, 4. The cave of Jove is visited in Crete, 225.
Jurare non oportet, 308. Jurare non licet, 230.
One ought not to swear, 308. It is not lawful to swear, 230.
Jura consensere peccatis, 5.
The laws have consented to sins, 5.
Justitia recedente recedit et corona, 201. Justitia opus est ut promereri quis possit Deum, 199. Justi vocantur ad refrigerium, 233. Quisquis Deo credidit et fide vivit justus invenitur, 105.
When righteousness departs, the crown departs too, 201. There is need of righteousness for anyone to be able to win God's favour, 199. The righteous are called to refreshment, 233. Whoever has believed God and lives by faith is found righteous, 105.
L
L
Laborantes, id est pauperes, 49, 101.
Those in hardship, that is, the poor, 49, 101.
Laelius diaconus Emeritensis, 117.
Laelius, deacon of Emerita, 117.
Laetitia non potest ferre moras, 46.
Joy cannot bear delays, 46.
Laica communio, 119, 128. Laici stantes, 36, 45, 67.
Lay communion, 119, 128. Laymen who stood firm, 36, 45, 67.
Lamusba, 337.
Lamusba, 337.
Lambese, 331.
Lambaesis, 331.
Lana agni per quem redempti sumus, 262. Lanas colorare non docuit Deus, 177.
The wool of the Lamb by Whom we have been redeemed, 262. God did not teach the dyeing of wool, 177.
Laomedonti muros instituit Neptunus, 225.
Neptune built walls for Laomedon, 225.
Lapides coluntur, 220.
Stones are worshipped, 220.
Lapsi in suspenso dum episcopus datur, 29, 43, 48. Lapsis
The lapsed held in suspense until a bishop is given, 29, 43, 48. For the lapsed
Editors' notes and page, col. 1213

Page

  • running head: 1213 RERUM ET VERBO[RUM] (cut off at the image edge; the facing column number not visible)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Institutionis ecclesiasticae sanctitas›; B ‹Judaei a Deo recesserunt›; C ‹147.›; D ‹in Creta visitur, 225.›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter set: the whole column is the Index rerum et verborum (first words ‹Institutionis ecclesiasticae sanctitas›); headwords printed in small capitals set in ordinary case; right-hand column (col. 1214, ‹sis med...›) not set; last word Lap- split at the column break; some page numbers uncertain between 3 and 5 in the scan (e.g. Laici stantes 45, Joannis baptisma 145); "redemptisumus" printed without clear space, set as redempti sumus; stray bracket marks in left margin beside Laelius and Laica ignored
PL 4:1214
medela quaeritur in conciliis, 144. Lapsorum causa in concilio judicatur, 55. De lapsis deliberatio cum pluribus coepiscopis, 22, 23, 24, 27, 28, 36, 39. Cypriano convenit de lapsorum causa differenda cum episcopis universis suae provinciae et trans mare, 53. Multi episcopi rescribunt Cypriano de lapsorum causa ad concilium differenda, 27. Facilitas nimia lapsis solatium adimit aeternae spei, 186. Quomodo pacem petere debeant, 44. Pacem petant, sed hoc totum in sacramento, ibid. Lapsis in exitu pax concessa, 45. Quibus conditionibus? ibid. Deus scit quid de talibus faciat, ibid. Lapsi non deserendi, 8. Si agant poenitentiam, periculose aegrotantibus subveniendum, ibid., 69, 77. Non aufertur si evaserint, 69. Lapsis qui libellos a martyribus acceperunt, et praerogativa eorum apud Deum adjuvari possunt, urgente exitu, pax danda, 22, 23, 24. Lapsi a quinque presbyteris corrupti, 52. Quidam pacem non petunt, sed sibi vindicant, 40. In coelo jam se illam habere dicunt, ibid. Dicunt Paulum omnibus pacem dedisse, ibid. Quorumdam convicia in episcopos, in confessores, in virgines, 83. Minatur Cyprianus, nisi quiescant, 40. Impetus in praepositos per multitudinem factus, 31 et 32. Praepositi minus fortes pacem dare coacti sunt, 32. Lapsi quidam nomine Ecclesiae scribere audent ad Cyprianum, 38. De causa lapsorum diu multumque in concilio Carthaginensi deliberatum, 66. In causa de lapsis concilium Carthaginense temperamentum salubri moderatione libravit, 67. In causa lapsorum Scripturae ex utraque parte libratae, 67. Causae et voluntates et necessitates singulorum examinatae, ibid. Singula placitorum capita libello conscripta, ibid. Statutum in concilio ut lapsi agerent diu poenitentiam plenam, 77. Concilium Cornelii idem statuit ac Africanum, 68. Cornelius necessitati succubuit in colligendis lapsis, 69. Sic fecerunt antecessores nostri, ait Cyprianus, 69. Lapsorum saluti non adulatione, sed sincera fide consulendum, 38. Supplicia subita nonnullorum qui Christum negaverant, 189. Qui poenitentiam criminis tollunt, viam satisfactionis claudunt, 192. Persecutione ipsa pejus interficiunt, ibid. Aliud persecutionis genus nimia indulgentia, 186. Dominus cito non placatur his qui negaverunt, 192. Qui communicant cum lapsis non poenitentibus, nocentium contactibus polluuntur, 120. Ira Dei est non intelligere delicta ne sequatur poenitentia, 85. Poenitentiae remedium intercipere, non curare est, sed occidere 45. Cumulat crimen qui irascitur sacerdoti vulnus curanti, 188. Sacerdotes vulnera sentiunt, quae ipsi lapsi non sentiunt, 188. Lacrymas fundunt pro lapsis, ibid. Modus sanandorum animae vulnerum, 186. Aeger impatiens gratias agit cum senserit sanitatem, ibid. Qui peccanti adulatur, peccata nutrit, 185. Qui redarguit promovet ad salutem, ibid. Non desistendum lapsorum animas curare, quamvis respuant medicinam, 41. Gaudebunt postea ad fidelem dilatos se esse medicinam, 41. Danda non sunt aegris quae sanorum sunt, 37. In secretis cordis novellandus et consecrandus est animus, 37. Obest lapsis qui peccata dimittit contra Domini praeceptum, 187. Non debent operiri morientium vulnera, 186. De iis qui lapsos armant ad periculum proprium, 41. De ipsa mora magis consulitur lapsis, 37. De tarditate remedia praestantur, ibid. Qui lapsis plausibiles esse cupiunt, magis obsunt, 18, 20. Adversus eos qui lapsos mendacio captiosae vocis invitant, 53, 54. Quidam episcopi deificam disciplinam negligunt, et cum lapsis episcopis communicant, 120. Schismatici manibus lapsorum adhuc fumantibus communionem dederunt, 85. Injuriosi in episcopum presbyteri qui lapsis eo inconsulto pacem dederunt, 19, 20, 21. Curandum ut nec improbi facilitatem pronam laudent, nec vere poenitentes crudelitatem accusent, 45. Vigor in improbos, lenitas in lapsos poenitentes, 59. Justa moderatio in lapsorum causa tractanda, 66. Censura et medicina, ibid. Nec duri nec soluti esse debent episcopi in lapsis curandis, 74. Sic censura vigoris exhibenda peccatoribus ut medicina non denegetur, 115. Omnibus poenitentibus poenitentiae fructus concedendus, 75. Lapsorum poenitentia non respuenda, ne cum uxore et liberis in haeresim vel schisma rapiantur, 70. Lapsis poenitentibus pacem esse dandam probatur ex Scripturis, 73, 75. In lapsos poenitentes Dei misericordia, xi, xii. Deus omnibus poenitentibus blanditur, 75. Lapsis mitibus et humilibus gratulatur Cyprianus, 38. Revelat ei Deus quid tales servi de ejus benignitate mereantur, ibid. De lapsis confessores et martyres fiunt, 71. Lapsi gloriosa confessione restituti, 95. Victi primo, deinde victores in secundo praelio, 185. Lapsi in persecutione Deciana victores in sequenti, xi. Non mortui sunt, sed semianimes qui persecutione sauciati sunt, 71. Lapsis poenitentibus dandam esse pacem Cornelius et Lucius censuere, 117. Venia petitur lapsis mulieribus quia confessores susceperant, 29. Lapsus qui extorres hospitio excipit, offert multas animas viventes quae pro una saucia deprecentur, 70. Lapsi abluerunt omne delictum, qui iterato tenti extorres
a remedy is sought in councils, 144. The case of the lapsed is judged in council, 55. Deliberation about the lapsed with several fellow bishops, 22, 23, 24, 27, 28, 36, 39. Cyprian agrees with all the bishops of his province and across the sea that the case of the lapsed is to be deferred, 53. Many bishops write back to Cyprian about deferring the case of the lapsed to a council, 27. Excessive leniency takes from the lapsed the comfort of eternal hope, 186. How they ought to seek peace, 44. Let them seek peace, but all this within the sacrament, ibid. Peace granted to the lapsed at death, 45. On what conditions? ibid. God knows what He is to do with such, ibid. The lapsed are not to be abandoned, 8. If they do penance, those who are dangerously ill are to be assisted, ibid., 69, 77. It is not taken away if they recover, 69. To the lapsed who have received certificates from the martyrs and can be helped by the martyrs' privilege with God, peace is to be given when death is pressing, 22, 23, 24. The lapsed corrupted by five presbyters, 52. Some do not seek peace but claim it for themselves, 40. They say that they already have it in heaven, ibid. They say that Paul gave peace to all, ibid. The insults of some against the bishops, against the confessors, against the virgins, 83. Cyprian threatens them unless they are quiet, 40. An assault made upon the prelates by a crowd, 31 and 32. The less steadfast prelates were compelled to give peace, 32. Some lapsed dare to write to Cyprian in the name of the Church, 38. The case of the lapsed long and much deliberated in the Council of Carthage, 66. In the matter of the lapsed the Council of Carthage weighed out a balance with wholesome moderation, 67. In the case of the lapsed the Scriptures weighed on both sides, 67. The causes, wills and necessities of individuals examined, ibid. The individual heads of the decisions written down in a little book, ibid. It was decreed in council that the lapsed should do full penance for a long time, 77. The council of Cornelius decreed the same as the African one, 68. Cornelius yielded to necessity in gathering in the lapsed, 69. So our predecessors did, says Cyprian, 69. The salvation of the lapsed is to be provided for not by flattery but by sincere faith, 38. The sudden punishments of some who had denied Christ, 189. Those who take away penance for a crime close the way of satisfaction, 192. They kill worse than persecution itself, ibid. Excessive indulgence another kind of persecution, 186. The Lord is not quickly appeased towards those who have denied Him, 192. Those who communicate with the lapsed who are not penitent are polluted by contact with the guilty, 120. It is the wrath of God not to understand one's offences, so that penance does not follow, 85. To cut off the remedy of penance is not to heal but to kill 45. He who is angry with the priest healing his wound heaps up his crime, 188. The priests feel the wounds which the lapsed themselves do not feel, 188. They shed tears for the lapsed, ibid. The way of healing the wounds of the soul, 186. The impatient sick man gives thanks when he has felt his health return, ibid. He who flatters a sinner nourishes his sins, 185. He who rebukes advances him towards salvation, ibid. One must not cease caring for the souls of the lapsed, although they reject the medicine, 41. They will rejoice afterwards that they were put off for a faithful medicine, 41. The things of the healthy are not to be given to the sick, 37. In the secret places of the heart the mind must be renewed and consecrated, 37. He who remits sins against the Lord's precept harms the lapsed, 187. The wounds of the dying ought not to be covered over, 186. On those who arm the lapsed to their own peril, 41. By the very delay the lapsed are better provided for, 37. From slowness remedies are furnished, ibid. Those who wish to be popular with the lapsed harm them the more, 18, 20. Against those who entice the lapsed with the lie of a deceitful voice, 53, 54. Some bishops neglect the divine discipline and communicate with lapsed bishops, 120. The schismatics gave communion to the lapsed while their hands were still smoking, 85. The presbyters who gave peace to the lapsed without consulting him were insulting towards their bishop, 19, 20, 21. Care must be taken that neither the wicked praise a ready leniency, nor the truly penitent accuse cruelty, 45. Firmness towards the wicked, gentleness towards the penitent lapsed, 59. Just moderation in handling the case of the lapsed, 66. Censure and medicine, ibid. Bishops ought to be neither harsh nor lax in caring for the lapsed, 74. The censure of firmness is to be shown to sinners in such a way that medicine is not denied, 115. The fruit of penance is to be granted to all penitents, 75. The penance of the lapsed is not to be rejected, lest they be swept away with wife and children into heresy or schism, 70. It is proved from the Scriptures that peace is to be given to the penitent lapsed, 73, 75. The mercy of God towards the penitent lapsed, xi, xii. God shows tenderness to all penitents, 75. Cyprian congratulates the meek and humble lapsed, 38. God reveals to him what such servants deserve from His goodness, ibid. From the lapsed confessors and martyrs are made, 71. The lapsed restored by a glorious confession, 95. Conquered first, then conquerors in the second battle, 185. Lapsed in the Decian persecution, conquerors in the following one, xi. Those who were wounded in persecution are not dead but half-alive, 71. Cornelius and Lucius judged that peace is to be given to the penitent lapsed, 117. Pardon is sought for lapsed women because the confessors had received them, 29. A lapsed man who receives exiles in hospitality offers many living souls to intercede for one wounded [soul], 70. The lapsed have washed away every offence who, seized a second time, exiles
Editors' notes and page, col. 1214

Page

  • running head: UM ET VERBORUM. 1214 (cut off at left; presumably INDEX RERUM ET VERBORUM)
  • marginal letters: A sis medela quaeritur; B mine Ecclesiae scribere; C fundunt pro lapsis; D tas in lapsos poenitentes
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: index entry under Lapsi, continued (sis medela quaeritur…), set in full as one printed paragraph; column begins with the fragment "sis" of a word (Lap-sis) broken from column 1213; last word "extorres" is not hyphenated, sentence continues in the next column; fragments of the neighbouring column 1213 visible at left are not set; lowercase roman references xi, xii set as printed; some page-number digits are blurred (e.g. 83, 53, 55) and read as best seen; no full-width line seen
PL 4:1215
facti sunt, 28. Pax illis reddenda, ibid. Variae conditiones et causae sacrificantium, 70. De muliere quae dona numeravit ne sacrificaret, 29. Qui cruciatibus cessere poenitentiam agunt, 76. Consulitur Cyprianus an iis sufficiat poenitentia triennii ineuntis, ibid. Rogatur ut ea de re in concilio deliberet, ibid. Respondet sufficere; se tamen deliberaturum in concilio, ibid. Excusationem habent qui tormentis cesserunt, 185. Deprecabantur lapsi quidam et postea victores vulneribus et laceratione, 185. Lapsi promittunt Cypriano se fortiter puguaturos, 78. Spes consequendae pacis armat ad praelium lapsos, 71. Instante persecutione pax datur iis qui a primo lapsus die poenitentiam egerunt, 77. Causae singulorum examinatae, 79. Jacent sub diabolo quasi prostrati qui nondum pacem obtinuerunt, 28.
were made, 28. Peace to be restored to them, ibid. The various conditions and causes of those who sacrificed, 70. Of a woman who counted out gifts so as not to sacrifice, 29. Those who yielded to tortures do penance, 76. Cyprian is consulted whether the penance of a three-year period now beginning is sufficient for them, ibid. He is asked to deliberate on that matter in council, ibid. He answers that it is sufficient, yet that he will deliberate in council, ibid. Those who yielded to torments have an excuse, 185. Certain of the lapsed and afterwards victors through wounds and laceration were making supplication, 185. The lapsed promise Cyprian that they will fight bravely, 78. The hope of obtaining peace arms the lapsed for battle, 71. When persecution is impending, peace is given to those who have done penance from the first day of their lapse, 77. The cases of individuals examined, 79. Those who have not yet obtained peace lie under the devil as though laid prostrate, 28.
Laquearia auro resplendentia, 342.
Panelled ceilings gleaming with gold, 342.
Lares, 332.
Lares, 332.
Latium unde dictum, 225.
Latium, whence so called, 225.
Latro cum Christo crucifixus, martyr, CXVII, CXXVIII. Latrones mancipi obtemperant, 122.
The robber crucified with Christ, a martyr, 117, 128. Robbers obey their ringleader, 122.
Latus protectum, 6.
A side protected, 6.
Laudes propriae odiosae, 2.
Self-praise is odious, 2.
LAURENTIUS martyr, 47. Laurentius papa, CXCVII.
Laurence the martyr, 47. Laurence the pope, 197.
Lavacri divini sanctificatio, 148. Lavacri vitalis sanctificatio, 173. Lavacri vitalis gratia, 189. Lavacrum salutare, 144. Lavacrum regenerationis, 139, 140, 249. Lavacra cum feminis, 191. Lavacrum carnale et saeculare, 156.
The sanctification of the divine washing, 148. The sanctification of the life-giving washing, 173. The grace of the life-giving washing, 189. The saving washing, 144. The washing of regeneration, 139, 140, 249. Baths together with women, 191. The carnal and worldly washing, 156.
LAZARUM flevit Christus, 169.
Christ wept for Lazarus, 169.
Lectio divina, 260.
Divine reading, 260.
Lectoris munus ob aetatem his qui majores gradus merentur, 46, 48. Lectoribus nonnullis eadem ac presbyteris divisio mensurna, 48. Presbyterii honor designatus, 48. Lectores Evangelium legunt, 46. Lector ordinatus a Cypriano et collegis qui aderant, 46, 47.
The office of reader, on account of age, for those who merit higher grades, 46, 48. To some readers the same monthly distribution as to presbyters, 48. The honour of the presbyterate designated, 48. Readers read the Gospel, 46. A reader ordained by Cyprian and the colleagues who were present, 46, 47.
Legio, 117.
Legio, 117.
Leptimagnum, 337.
Leptis Magna, 337.
Leptiminus, 334.
Leptis Minor, 334.
LEUCOTHEA, 225.
Leucothea, 225.
Lex evangelica, 109. Legis jugum grave, 329. Inter ipsas leges docetur quidquid legibus interdicitur, 341.
The law of the Gospel, 109. The heavy yoke of the law, 329. Among the very laws is taught whatever is forbidden by the laws, 341.
LIA typus synagogae, 281.
Leah a type of the synagogue, 281.
LIBELLATICI, 42, 67, 69. Libelli malum munus, 271. Libellorum nefariorum professio, 42. Libellatici visi sunt sibi evadere laqueos diaboli, ibid. Contestati sunt ad aras accessisse, licet non accesserint, ibid. Nefandis libellis conscientia polluta, 24. Libellaticorum conscientia polluta, 190. Libellaticus fecisse se dixit quidquid alius faciendo commisit, 190. Libellatici longe distant a sacrificatis, 70. Qui libellum accepit, errore magis quam crimine deceptus, ibid. Ejus manus pura, nec os pollutum, ibid. Flet ubi audit pollutam esse conscientiam, ibid. Vide, 119. Libellatici ad magistratum veniunt, vel alium mittunt, 70. Libellaticus necessitate peccavit, 74. Errore deceptus est, ibid. Quidam acta fecerunt, licet abessent cum fierent, ibid. Eorum consensu crimen a se non admissum publice legitur, 43. Videri voluerunt edictis paruisse, ibid. Libellaticis opponitur Eleazari exemplum, 271. Libellaticis agenda poenitentia, 190.
Libellatici, 42, 67, 69. The evil gift of a certificate, 271. The declaration of wicked certificates, 42. The libellatici seemed to themselves to escape the snares of the devil, ibid. They attested that they had gone up to the altars, although they had not gone up, ibid. Conscience polluted by abominable certificates, 24. The conscience of the libellatici polluted, 190. The libellaticus said that he had done whatever another committed by doing it, 190. The libellatici are far removed from the sacrificers, 70. He who accepted a certificate was deceived by error rather than by crime, ibid. His hand is pure, nor is his mouth polluted, ibid. He weeps when he hears that his conscience is polluted, ibid. See 119. The libellatici come to the magistrate, or send another, 70. The libellaticus sinned out of necessity, 74. He was deceived by error, ibid. Some made the records although they were absent when they were made, ibid. By their consent a crime not committed by them is publicly read out, 43. They wished to seem to have obeyed the edicts, ibid. The example of Eleazar is set against the libellatici, 271. Penance to be done by the libellatici, 190.
Libelli a martyribus dati, 22, 23, 24. Gregatim dabantur nomine Pauli, 31. Item Aurelii, 31. Scripti erant manu Luciani, ibid. Libellorum millia sine examine quotidie dabantur, 24. Libellus martyrum sic factus: Communicet ille cum suis, 21. Vituperatur, ibid. Confessores libellos suos episcopi judicio submittunt, 20, 21, 26, 30. Martyres pacem dare non ausi, sed ad episcopum lapsos remiserunt, 41. Martyres petierunt pacem dari lapsis, quando ante mater Ecclesia pacem de Deo sumpsisset, 19, 20. Lapsi quidam libello a martyribus accepto committunt se Cypriani judicio, 38. Pauli martyris ad Lucianum verba: Si quis pacem petierit, da in nomine meo, 30. Vituperantur a Cypriano, 32. Quidam in martyrum beneficiis nundinas aucupantur, 20. Facilitas martyrum benigna interpretatione excusatur, 41. Conditiones apponendae petitionibus martyrum, 187. Martyres cauti esse debent in dandis libellis, 20. Nominatim designare debent eos quibus petunt pacem, ibid. Eligere debent eos quorum poenitentiam satisfactioni proximam conspiciunt, 21. Debent singulas circumstantias ponderare, 20. Presbyteri petitiones martyrum episcopo servare debent, ibid. Lapsi praerogativa martyrum apud Deum adjuvari possunt, 22, 23, 24. Merita martyrum pro vero poenitente, 195. Mappalicus martyr matri suae soli pacem dari mandavit, 31.
Certificates given by the martyrs, 22, 23, 24. They were given out in droves in the name of Paulus, 31. Likewise of Aurelius, 31. They were written in the hand of Lucianus, ibid. Thousands of certificates were given out daily without examination, 24. A certificate of the martyrs framed thus: Let such a one be in communion with his family, 21. It is censured, ibid. The confessors submit their certificates to the judgement of the bishop, 20, 21, 26, 30. The martyrs did not dare to give peace, but sent the lapsed back to the bishop, 41. The martyrs asked that peace be given to the lapsed when Mother Church should first have obtained peace from God, 19, 20. Certain of the lapsed, having received a certificate from the martyrs, commit themselves to the judgement of Cyprian, 38. The words of the martyr Paulus to Lucianus: If anyone asks for peace, give it in my name, 30. They are censured by Cyprian, 32. Some hunt for a market in the favours of the martyrs, 20. The facility of the martyrs is excused by a kindly interpretation, 41. Conditions to be attached to the petitions of the martyrs, 187. Martyrs ought to be cautious in giving certificates, 20. They ought to designate by name those for whom they ask peace, ibid. They ought to choose those whose penance they see to be nearest to satisfaction, 21. They ought to weigh the individual circumstances, 20. Presbyters ought to reserve the petitions of the martyrs for the bishop, ibid. The lapsed can be helped before God by the prerogative of the martyrs, 22, 23, 24. The merits of the martyrs on behalf of one truly penitent, 195. The martyr Mappalicus directed that peace be given to his mother alone, 31.
LIBERALIS episcopus, 59, 77, 124.
Liberalis, a bishop, 59, 77, 124.
Liberatori debet obsequium liberatus, 174.
The one set free owes obedience to his liberator, 174.
Libertatis propriae arbitrium, 197.
The free choice of one's own liberty, 197.
LIBOSUS episcopus, 117. Libosus a Vaga, 333.
Libosus, a bishop, 117. Libosus of Vaga, 333.
Libra Ecclesiae gubernandae, 115. Libram Domini con-
The balance for governing the Church, 115. The Lord's balance con-
† spiritalium volumina, 274.
† spiritual volumes, 274.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1215

Page

  • running head: 1215 INDEX
  • marginal letters: A ‹facti sunt, 28. Pax illis›; B ‹Lavacri divini sanctificatio›; C ‹scientia polluta, 24. Libellaticorum›; D ‹Ecclesia pacem de Deo sumpsisset›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: alphabetical index (facti sunt, 28 ... through Libosus/Libra); whole column is index, set in full. Small-capital headwords (LAURENTIUS, LAZARUM, LEUCOTHEA, LIA, LIBELLATICI, LIBERALIS, LIBOSUS) set in capitals; italic entries (Lares, Latium, Legio, Leptimagnum, Leptiminus, ibid., the quoted words of Paulus) set in roman. "puguaturos" appears printed with u for n (turned letter); type blurred, slightly unsure. "dona" read through blurred type. "Libram Domini con-" ends a line with a hyphen yet the next printed line begins a new entry; continuation unclear. Last line faded and partly cut by the image edge: first word illegible (perhaps Librorum), set as †. Right-hand column (1216) only partly visible and not set.
PL 4:1216
templantes, 66. Librato apud nos diu consilio, 97. Librato de omnium collatione consilio, 67.
templating, 66. With counsel long weighed among us, 97. With counsel weighed from the conferring of all, 67.
Licitum est quod publicum est, 5. Non faciendum quidquid licet, 326. Ligata in terris etiam in coelo ligata, 77.
That is lawful which is public, 5. Not everything that is lawful is to be done, 326. Things bound on earth are bound in heaven also, 77.
Lilia non desunt Ecclesiae, 18.
Lilies are not lacking to the Church, 18.
Limare consilium, 22.
To file down (refine) a counsel, 22.
Lineamenta prima fidei, 274. Lineamenta nativa, 178. Lineamenta patris in sobole, 260. Lineamenta oculorum depingere, 191.
First outlines of the faith, 274. Native features, 178. A father's features in his offspring, 260. To paint the outlines of the eyes, 191.
Lingua diaboli venenata, 54. Lingua confessa nomen Dei, 270. Lingua Christum confessa debet esse pura, 12.
The poisoned tongue of the devil, 54. The tongue that has confessed the name of God, 270. The tongue that has confessed Christ ought to be pure, 12.
Lites in coloribus, 341.
Contests over colours, 341.
Litterae vicariae, 97, 165. Litterae communicatoriae, 41, 57, 59, 117. Litterae plenissimae, 115. Litterae sobriae, 28. Litterae conspirantes, 43. Episcopum scribere oportet per clericos, 33, 165. Scribit ad alias Ecclesias episcopus romanus post ordinationem, 57. Cur litteras episcoporum, qui ordinaverant Cornelium, episcopi Afri desideraverint, 56, 57. Afri episcopi ad presbyteros et diaconos Romanos, non ad Cornelium aliquandiu scripserunt, 57. Cur hoc consilium ceperint, ibid. Cornelius legere solet clero et plebi epistolas Cypriani, 89. Rogat Cyprianus Cornelium, ut litteras suas fratribus legi jubeat, 57. Cyprianus jubet, ut epistola sua fratribus legatur, 15. Cyprianus mandat ut litterae cleri Romani et confessorum fratribus et peregrinis legantur, 45. Ut omnibus fiat describendi potestas, ibid. Petit Cyprianus ut litterae suae omnibus legantur, 39. Cyprianus misit ad Cornelium nomina episcoporum integrorum et sanorum, ut sciret quibus scribere, et a quibus litteras accipere oporteret, 84. Litteras cleri Romani scripsit Novatianus, et quod scripserat sua voce recitavit. Subscripsit Moyses presbyter, 67. Litterae in concilio lectae, 329, 331. Jubet Cyprianus ut quicumque ad se scribunt, nomina libello subjiciant, 38. Litterae per totum mundum missae, 67.
Letters written in another's stead, 97, 165. Letters of communion, 41, 57, 59, 117. Very full letters, 115. Sober letters, 28. Letters in agreement, 43. A bishop ought to write by means of clerics, 33, 165. The Roman bishop writes to other Churches after his ordination, 57. Why the African bishops wished for letters from the bishops who had ordained Cornelius, 56, 57. The African bishops for some time wrote to the Roman presbyters and deacons, not to Cornelius, 57. Why they adopted this plan, ibid. Cornelius is accustomed to read the letters of Cyprian to the clergy and people, 89. Cyprian asks Cornelius to order his letters to be read to the brethren, 57. Cyprian orders his letter to be read to the brethren, 15. Cyprian directs that the letters of the Roman clergy and of the confessors be read to the brethren and to strangers, 45. That all may be given the opportunity of copying them, ibid. Cyprian asks that his letters be read to all, 39. Cyprian sent Cornelius the names of the sound and uncorrupted bishops, so that he might know to whom he ought to write and from whom he ought to receive letters, 84. Novatian wrote the letter of the Roman clergy, and recited with his own voice what he had written. Moyses the presbyter signed it, 67. Letters read in council, 329, 331. Cyprian orders that whoever write to him should add their names to the letter, 38. Letters sent throughout the whole world, 67.
Litteras imprimere docuit Saturnus, 225.
Saturn taught the impressing of letters, 225.
Litteus in metallo, constitutus, 150.
Litteus, placed in the mines, 150.
Livoris malum, 256.
The evil of envy, 256.
Loci conditio, 9, 110, 112, 165.
The condition of a place, 9, 110, 112, 165.
Longinus, 55, 62.
Longinus, 55, 62.
Lorica justitiae, 36.
The breastplate of righteousness, 36.
Loth uxor, 362.
Lot's wife, 362.
Lucianus episcopus, 77, 124. Lucianus a Rucuma, 335. Lucianus presbyter, 126. Factus antistes Dei in carcere, 29. Lucianus post admonitionem Cypriani absurdiorem epistolam scribit, 31. Invidiam conflat Cypriano, ibid. Luciani epistola ad Celerinum, 30. 32. Omnibus lapsis pacem concedit, 26, 30. Lucianus acolythus, 161, 162, 163.
Lucianus the bishop, 77, 124. Lucianus of Rucuma, 335. Lucianus the presbyter, 126. Made a prelate of God in prison, 29. Lucianus after Cyprian's admonition writes a more absurd letter, 31. He stirs up ill will against Cyprian, ibid. The letter of Lucianus to Celerinus, 30, 32. He grants peace to all the lapsed, 26, 30. Lucianus the acolyte, 161, 162, 163.
Lucilianus episcopus, 117.
Lucilianus the bishop, 117.
Lucius papa de exsilio reversus, 96. Lucius episcopus, 117, 124. Lucius a Thebeste, 334. Lucius confessor simul ac sacerdos, 96. Lucius in metallo constitutus, 158, 162. Lucius a Castra Galbae, 331. A Membresa, 336. Ab Ausafa, 337.
Pope Lucius returned from exile, 96. Lucius the bishop, 117, 124. Lucius of Thebeste, 334. Lucius, confessor and bishop at once, 96. Lucius placed in the mines, 158, 162. Lucius of Castra Galbae, 331. Of Membresa, 336. Of Ausafa, 337.
Luctus insignia in charorum exitu, 191. Lugendi non sunt Christiani mortui, 168, 234.
Marks of mourning at the death of loved ones, 191. Christian dead are not to be mourned, 168, 234.
Ludorum omnium mater idololatria, 340. Ludi scenici Cereri et Libero dicati, 340. Ad avocationem populi sunt acquisiti, 340. Cruor de jugulo calidus idolo propinatur in ludis, 340. In faciem idoli jactatur, ibid. Gladiatorii ludi damnantur, 3.
Idolatry the mother of all games, 340. Stage plays dedicated to Ceres and Liber, 340. They were procured for the diversion of the people, 340. Warm blood from the throat is offered as a drink to the idol in the games, 340. It is flung in the idol's face, ibid. Gladiatorial games are condemned, 3.
Luminati luce gratiae, 204.
Enlightened by the light of grace, 204.
Luna tenuatur exoletis cornibus, 217.
The moon wanes with its horns worn away, 217.
Lupanarium insignia, 177. Lupanaria non timentes, 233.
The marks of brothels, 177. Those who do not fear brothels, 233.
Luperciana, 335.
Luperciana, 335.
Lupi oves a pastore secernunt, 54.
Wolves separate the sheep from the shepherd, 54.
Luteus a Gemellis, 337.
Luteus of Gemellae, 337.
Lux candida verae religionis, 224.
The bright light of true religion, 224.
M
M
Machabaei septem figura septem ecclesiarum, 269, 270. Machabaei martyres, 92, 346. Mater septimum filium hortatur, 271. Non credit profuturam fratrum precem ad negantis salutem, 271. Grande martyrium Deo praebet virtute oculorum, ibid.
The seven Maccabees a figure of the seven churches, 269, 270. The Maccabees as martyrs, 92, 346. The mother exhorts her seventh son, 271. She does not believe that the brothers' prayer would avail for the salvation of one who denied, 271. She offers God a great martyrdom by the strength of her eyes, ibid.
Machaeus, 55, 62.
Machaeus, 55, 62.
Macharius, 29. Macharius confessor, 60, 61, 64, 65.
Macharius, 29. Macharius the confessor, 60, 61, 64, 65.
Macomades, 332.
Macomades, 332.
Mactari, 334.
Mactari, 334.
Magisteria divina, 298. Magisterium disciplinae, 48. Magisterium obscenitatis, 341. Artis impudicae, 101.
Divine teachings, 298. The teaching of discipline, 48. The teaching of obscenity, 341. Of a shameless art, 101.
Magnalia divinae protectionis, 96.
The mighty works of divine protection, 96.
Magnus, 151.
Magnus, 151.
Majestas Evangelii, 40. Majestas Ecclesiae, 83. Majestate censurae percussus, 115. Majestas Domini protegentis, 69. Majestas fidei, 43. Majestate angelica subnixus, 256.
The majesty of the Gospel, 40. The majesty of the Church, 83. Struck by the majesty of censure, 115. The majesty of the protecting Lord, 69. The majesty of faith, 43. Upheld by angelic majesty, 256.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1216

Page

  • running head: INDEX 1216
  • marginal letters: A ‹templantes, 66. Librato apud nos›; B ‹teras suas fratribus legi jubeat›; C ‹epistolam scribit, 31›; D ‹Luteus a Gemellis›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column begins with the fragment "templantes" of a word broken from column 1215 (probably contemplantes); editors' matter set: alphabetical index (Index, from ‹templantes, 66› through ‹Majestate angelica subnixus›); small-capital headwords (Litteus, Longinus, Loth, Lucianus, Lucilianus, Lucius, Luteus, Machabaei, Machaeus, Macharius, Magnus) set in normal case; UNSURE page numbers: "Litterae vicariae, 97, 165" (165 or 163), "Lupanaria non timentes, 233" (233 or 255), "Lugendi ... 168, 234"; stray double comma after "Magisteria divina" not set
PL 4:1217
Majores natu non temere accusandi, 525.
Elders are not to be accused rashly, 525.
Mali bonis obesse non debent, 78. Malis vicem non reddendam, 514. Mali cum ab Ecclesia separantur gratulandum, 197. Malos offendit quisquis non imitatur, 5. Mali vitandi, 526.
The wicked must not harm the good, 78. Evil is not to be repaid to the wicked, 514. When the wicked are separated from the Church, one should rejoice, 197. Whoever does not imitate the wicked offends them, 5. The wicked are to be avoided, 526.
Maledicere divina lex prohibet, 230. Maledicendum non est, 508. Maledicta vitanda, 12.
The divine law forbids cursing, 230. One must not curse, 508. Curses are to be avoided, 12.
Mammonae amator, 240.
A lover of mammon, 240.
MANCINUS religionem tenuit, 226.
Mancinus held to religion, 226.
Mandata vitalia, coelestia, 34.
Life-giving, heavenly commandments, 34.
Manna figura gratiae sacramentorum, 157.
Manna a figure of the grace of the sacraments, 157.
MANTHANEUS episcopus, 77.
Manthaneus, a bishop, 77.
Manus sordidae, 186. Manus sacrificio pollutae, 43. Manus captiva sacrilegio et crimini, 111. Repeti non potest, ibid. Manus impositio baptizatis in haeresi ad accipiendum Spiritum sanctum, 128, 131. Manus impositio ut invocetur et infundatur Spiritus sanctus, 132. Manus imposita poenitentibus, 127. Manus impositio episcopi et cleri, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24. Manibus accipere corpus Domini, 188.
Unclean hands, 186. Hands polluted by sacrifice, 43. A hand held captive to sacrilege and crime, 111. It cannot be repeated, ibid. The laying on of the hand on those baptized in heresy, for receiving the Holy Spirit, 128, 131. The laying on of the hand so that the Holy Spirit may be invoked and poured in, 132. The hand laid on penitents, 127. The laying on of the hand by the bishop and clergy, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24. To receive the body of the Lord in the hands, 188.
MAPPALICUS martyr, 17, 30.
Mappalicus, a martyr, 17, 30.
Marazana, 335.
Marazana, 335.
MARCELLUS episcopus, 117. Marcellus a Zama, 336.
Marcellus, a bishop, 117. Marcellus of Zama, 336.
Marcelliana, 336.
Marcelliana, 336.
MARCIANUS episcopus Arelatensis conjungit se Novatiano, 115. Separat se ab omnibus episcopis, ibid. Multi ex fratribus sine pace excedunt, 116. Faustinus Lugdunensis episcopus semel et iterum scribit ea de re ad Cyprianum, 115. Cyprianus hortatur Stephanum ut scribat ad provinciam et ad plebem Arelatensem, 116.
Marcianus, bishop of Arles, joins himself to Novatian, 115. He separates himself from all the bishops, ibid. Many of the brethren depart without peace, 116. Faustinus, bishop of Lyons, writes once and again to Cyprian about this matter, 115. Cyprian urges Stephen to write to the province and to the people of Arles, 116.
MARCION Ponticus, 138. Marcionis baptismus, 130. Marcion Cerdonis discipulus, 144. Marcionis haeresis, 336. Marcion eamdem Trinitatem non tenet ac Catholici, 131, 133, Idem non sentit de Incarnatione, ibid. Marcion et alii haeretici sero post Apostolos, 144.
Marcion of Pontus, 138. The baptism of Marcion, 130. Marcion a disciple of Cerdo, 144. The heresy of Marcion, 336. Marcion does not hold the same Trinity as the Catholics, 131, 133, He does not think the same about the Incarnation, ibid. Marcion and other heretics came late, after the Apostles, 144.
MARCUS episcopus, 124. Marcus a Mactari, 334.
Marcus, a bishop, 124. Marcus of Mactaris, 334.
Mares evirantur, 4.
Males are emasculated, 4.
Margaritae porcis non donandae, 36. Margarita pretiosa, id est, vita aeterna, 259.
Pearls are not to be given to swine, 36. The precious pearl, that is, eternal life, 259.
Maria siccata, 543.
Seas dried up, 543.
MARIA, 31.
Maria, 31.
MARIS, 31.
Maris, 31.
Marmorum crustae, 217.
Marble facings, 217.
MARRUTIUS episcopus, 77, 124.
Marrutius, a bishop, 77, 124.
MARS THRACIUS, 226.
Thracian Mars, 226.
MARTIALIS episcopus, 117, 119.
Martialis, a bishop, 117, 119.
MARTIALIS martyr, 30.
Martialis, a martyr, 30.
Martyr judicis sui judex, 35. Martyrum laudes, 35, 43. Martyres Christum Dei Filium, etsi recedente sed tamen libero spiritu, confitentur, 35. Fustes initiant consessionem, 159. Gloriosi hominibus ligno redemptis, ibid. Vincula ornamenta sunt Christianis, 159. Tormenta martyribus infligi solita, 69. Tormenta inflicta Celerino, 47. Martyres in metallis, 159. Vinctis pedibus, ibid. Sine lecto et culcitris, ibid. Cum pane exiguo, ibid. Semitonso capite, ibid. Vestis algentibus deest, ibid. Sacrificia offerre non possunt, ibid. Martyres concremati, 49. Martyrum constantiae descriptio, 331. Martyrum constantia in tormentis, 16. De martyrum constantia ethnicorum dicta, 347. Martyres nutantem multorum fidem martyrii sui veritate solidarunt, 26. Martyria sua exempla fecerunt, ibid. Martyrium non est in tua potestate, 233. Nihil felicius divina dignatione hominibus contingit quam martyrium, 35. Non potest accipi corona, nisi fuerit hora sumendi, 184. Spiritus sanctus loquitur in martyribus, 92. Christus operatur in martyrio, 545. Plus patitur ipse Christus quam qui pro eo patitur, 544. Christus pugnat et vincit in martyribus, 17. Luctatur, coronat et coronatur, ibid. Martyres sub oculis Domini dimicant, ibid. De armis ad martyrium sustinendum necessariis, 93. Non martyres Evangelium faciunt, sed per Evangelium martyres fiunt, 32. Martyres ideo fundunt sanguinem ne perdant Ecclesiae pacem et salutem, 41. Martyres non reddunt usque quadrantem, 547. Qui vicerunt vitae desideria expertes doloris universi, 347. Martyr sanguine suo baptizatur, 78. Martyres floribus coronat Christus, 249. Corpora martyrum, 8.
The martyr the judge of his own judge, 35. Praises of the martyrs, 35, 43. The martyrs confess Christ the Son of God with a spirit that, though departing, is yet free, 35. Clubs begin the confession, 159. Glorious for men redeemed by the wood, ibid. Chains are ornaments to Christians, 159. Torments customarily inflicted on martyrs, 69. Torments inflicted on Celerinus, 47. Martyrs in the mines, 159. With feet fettered, ibid. Without bed and mattresses, ibid. With scanty bread, ibid. With head half-shaven, ibid. Clothing is lacking to them in the cold, ibid. They cannot offer sacrifices, ibid. Martyrs burned, 49. A description of the constancy of the martyrs, 331. The constancy of the martyrs in torments, 16. Sayings of the heathen on the constancy of martyrs, 347. The martyrs strengthened the wavering faith of many by the truth of their martyrdom, 26. Their martyrdoms set examples, ibid. Martyrdom is not in your power, 233. Nothing happier befalls men by divine favour than martyrdom, 35. The crown cannot be received unless it is the hour for taking it, 184. The Holy Spirit speaks in the martyrs, 92. Christ works in martyrdom, 545. Christ Himself suffers more than he who suffers for Him, 544. Christ fights and conquers in the martyrs, 17. He wrestles, crowns and is crowned, ibid. The martyrs contend under the eyes of the Lord, ibid. On the arms necessary for enduring martyrdom, 93. Martyrs do not make the Gospel, but through the Gospel martyrs are made, 32. The martyrs shed their blood for this reason, that they may not lose the peace and salvation of the Church, 41. Martyrs do not pay back to the last farthing, 547. Those who have overcome the desires of life are free from all pain, 347. The martyr is baptized in his own blood, 78. Christ crowns the martyrs with flowers, 249. The bodies of martyrs, 8.
Martyres judicabunt nationes, 164. Martyrum vindicatio, 187. Martyrum fructus centenus, 180. Multum valent merita martyrum, si nihil petant contra judicem et contra legem Domini, 187. Deus in acceptum refert quidquid pro poenitente, operante et rogante martyres petierint, 193. Martyrum oratio impetrat quod petit, 160. Multum poterunt merita martyrum et opera justorum in die judicii, 187. Pax in nomine martyrum post eorum accersitionem, 29, 30. Martyres impetrant de Domini bonitate quod postulant, 26. Martyribus nihil denegatur, 350. Celerinus petit, ut qui priores coronati fuerint sororibus suis veniam dent, peccatum
The martyrs will judge the nations, 164. The vindication of the martyrs, 187. The hundredfold fruit of the martyrs, 180. The merits of the martyrs avail much, if they ask nothing against the judge and against the law of the Lord, 187. God credits to account whatever the martyrs have asked on behalf of a penitent who works and prays, 193. The prayer of the martyrs obtains what it asks, 160. The merits of the martyrs and the works of the righteous will have great power on the day of judgement, 187. Peace in the name of the martyrs after their summoning away, 29, 30. The martyrs obtain from the Lord's goodness what they request, 26. Nothing is denied to the martyrs, 350. Celerinus asks that those who have been crowned first should grant pardon to his sisters, [that] as to the sin
Editors' notes and page, col. 1217

Page

  • running head: 1217 RERUM ET VERBORU[M] (cut off at the image edge; presumably INDEX RERUM ET VERBORUM with 1218)
  • marginal letters: A Majores natu non temere accusandi; B Marcianus episcopus Arelatensis; C Martialis episcopus, 117, 119; D 544. Christus pugnat et vincit
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter set: alphabetical index entries (Majores natu non temere accusandi ...); the whole column is index. The adjoining column 1218 (entries tum ren..., Martyres..., Mathaeus... onward) is not set. Names printed in small capitals are set in capitals; italic entries (Marazana, Marcelliana) set plain. Some page numbers are blurred (e.g. 525, 514, 335, 545, 547); read as best as possible. "Spiritum sanctum" in the Manus entry may be printed "sauctum" (unclear); likewise "Mauus"/"Mauibus" and "Martyrilus" look like worn type and are set as intended. "consessionem" may be a faint f rather than an actual misprint. Last word is hyphenated across the column break: pecca-.
PL 4:1218
remittant, indulgeant, 29. Martyres rogat auctor libri de Laude Mart. ut sui meminerint cum fuerint coronati, 352. Martyrio cedit virginitas, 351. Martyrium non prodest extra Ecclesiam, 75, 136, 198, 212, 361, 363. Martyrii exhortatio, 261. Martyrium facere, 78. Martyrem non facit poena, sed causa, 198, 199. Pueri inter martyres, 160, 164. Virginum martyrum gemina gloria, 160. Martyres innumeri, 236, 269, 272. Confessores in carcere morientes pro martyribus habendi, 50. Eorum commemorationes inter memorias martyrum celebrantur, 50. Martyrium mente conceptum coronatur, 234. Inter martyres deputandus Cornelius qui tamdiu sedit exspectans carnifices, 69. Martyribus coronam non detrahit pax superveniens ante diem certaminis, 17. Fides invicta inter martyres coronatur, 273. Regnabit cum Christo qui ad sacrilega edicta non consenserit, ibid.
they remit and pardon [it], 29. The author of the book On the Praise of Martyrs asks the martyrs to remember him when they have been crowned, 352. Virginity yields to martyrdom, 351. Martyrdom does not profit outside the Church, 75, 136, 198, 212, 361, 363. Exhortation to martyrdom, 261. To make a martyrdom, 78. Not the punishment but the cause makes a martyr, 198, 199. Boys among the martyrs, 160, 164. Twofold glory of virgin martyrs, 160. Martyrs innumerable, 236, 269, 272. Confessors dying in prison are to be held as martyrs, 50. Their commemorations are celebrated among the memorials of the martyrs, 50. Martyrdom conceived in the mind is crowned, 234. Cornelius, who sat so long awaiting the executioners, is to be reckoned among the martyrs, 69. Peace arriving before the day of the contest does not take the crown from martyrs, 17. Unconquered faith is crowned among the martyrs, 273. He who has not consented to the sacrilegious edicts will reign with Christ, ibid.
Martyrum merces, 93, 94, 158. Quaelibet peccata martyrio expiantur, 344. Quidam fide nobiles, ad martyrium veniunt, 350. Quidam ut peccata redimant, ibid. Martyrium pro merito fidei, 158. Martyres ad divina domicilia properant, 160. Relicto mundo coelum petunt, 35. Inter Angelos stant, ibid. Coeleste regnum sine ulla cunctatione tenent, 33. Martyribus patent coeli, 91. In paradiso Apostoli et martyres, 236. Virgines et justi, ibid. Martyres statim vident Deum, 275. Martyres Deum et Christum ejus conspiciunt, 123. Ad complexum et osculum Domini venerunt, 25, 165. Ad Dominum venerunt, 17. Deus martyrio totum promisit, 349. Confessione vocis minus patent regna, 350. Martyrii poculum, 78.
Reward of martyrs, 93, 94, 158. Any sins whatever are expiated by martyrdom, 344. Some, noble in faith, come to martyrdom, 350. Some, to redeem their sins, ibid. Martyrdom for the merit of faith, 158. Martyrs hasten to the divine dwellings, 160. Leaving the world behind, they seek heaven, 35. They stand among the Angels, ibid. They hold the heavenly kingdom without any delay, 33. The heavens lie open to martyrs, 91. Apostles and martyrs in paradise, 236. Virgins and the just, ibid. Martyrs see God at once, 275. Martyrs behold God and His Christ, 123. They have come to the embrace and kiss of the Lord, 25, 165. They have come to the Lord, 17. God has promised everything to martyrdom, 349. By confession of the voice the kingdoms lie less open, 350. Cup of martyrdom, 78.
Mascula, 337, 101.
Mascula, 337, 101.
Mathathias, 265.
Mattathias, 265.
Matrimonia cum gentilibus vetita, 183, 323. Uxor a viro recedens debet innupta permanere, 326. Matrimonii expugnator alieni, 74. Matrimoniorum depopulator, 79.
Marriages with Gentiles forbidden, 183, 323. A wife withdrawing from her husband must remain unmarried, 326. Assailant of another's marriage, 74. Ravager of marriages, 79.
Matrix Ecclesiae catholicae, 59.
Womb of the Catholic Church, 59.
Mauritania, 128. Cohaeret provinciae episcopi Carthaginensis, 59.
Mauretania, 128. It is joined to the province of the bishop of Carthage, 59.
Mauri reges suos colunt, 225.
The Moors worship their kings, 225.
Maximus episcopus, 99, 124. Maximus confessor, 24, 52, 33, 34, 45, 55, 58, 60, 61, 64. Maximus presbyter a Novatiano legatus, 62, 83. Maximus schismaticus, 84. Maximus acolythus, 161, 162, 163.
Maximus, bishop, 99, 124. Maximus, confessor, 24, 52, 33, 34, 45, 55, 58, 60, 61, 64. Maximus, presbyter, sent as envoy by Novatian, 62, 83. Maximus, schismatic, 84. Maximus, acolyte, 161, 162, 163.
Medorum regnum, 226.
Kingdom of the Medes, 226.
Melchisedech typum Christi portavit, 105. Cur Melchisedech Abraham benedixit? 105. Melchisedech sacerdos, 278.
Melchizedek bore the type of Christ, 105. Why did Melchizedek bless Abraham? 105. Melchizedek the priest, 278.
Melicertes, 225.
Melicertes, 225.
Membresa, 336.
Membresa, 336.
Memoriae martyrum, 50.
Memorials of the martyrs, 50.
Mendacia scelerata, 144. Mendacium vetitum, 327.
Wicked lies, 144. Lying forbidden, 327.
Mercenarii notantur, 7. Mercenario merces reddenda, 325.
Hirelings are censured, 7. The hired man's wage must be paid, 325.
Meretrices erubescunt videri, 341. Meretrix Apocalypsis, 177.
Harlots blush to be seen, 341. The harlot of the Apocalypse, 177.
Merita operum, 327 et seqq. Dominum fidei ac timoris obsequio saepe promeriti, 191. Deum patientia promereri, 231. Obsequiis et operibus justis Dominum promereri, 23. Vera poenitentia et humilitate tota promereri Dominum, 26. Christum obsequiis promereri, 100. Cornelius Centurio meruit audiri, 214.
Merits of works, 327 and following. They often won the Lord's favour by the obedience of faith and fear, 191. To win God's favour by patience, 231. To win the Lord's favour by obedience and just works, 23. To win the Lord's favour by true penitence and complete humility, 26. To win Christ's favour by obedience, 100. Cornelius the Centurion deserved to be heard, 214.
Merrha, 261.
Merrha, 261.
Messes de coelo descendentes, 343.
Harvests coming down from heaven, 343.
Metalla exhausta, 217. Metallum Signense, 165.
Exhausted mines, 217. The Signensian mine, 165.
Metator vester, 163.
Your quartermaster, 163.
Mettius hypodiaconus, 57, 58.
Mettius, subdeacon, 57, 58.
Midila, 335.
Midila, 335.
Miles Dei, 24, 273. Miles Christi, 16, 18, 19, 34, 47, 62, 65, 79, 90, 94, 95, 97, 160, 166. Militis sacramentum, 365. Militem suum Christus spectat, 91. Militis boni officium, 132. Miles repetet certamen suum, 193. Miles probatur in acie, 232. Triumphans vulneribus suis gaudet, 346. Militiae divinae sacramenta, 140. Militia coronatur in persecutione, 274.
Soldier of God, 24, 273. Soldier of Christ, 16, 18, 19, 34, 47, 62, 65, 79, 90, 94, 95, 97, 160, 166. The soldier's oath, 365. Christ watches His soldier, 91. Duty of the good soldier, 132. The soldier will renew his contest, 193. The soldier is proved in the battle line, 232. Triumphing, he rejoices in his wounds, 346. Oaths of the divine warfare, 140. Warfare is crowned in persecution, 274.
Mileum, 332.
Milevum, 332.
Mimorum turpitudo, 4.
Indecency of the mimes, 4.
Miracula, 189 et seqq. Miracula facere, 199. Miracula a Christianis edi solita, 3. Falsa miracula, 146. Miracula quandoque fiunt ab extraneis, 358, 362.
Miracles, 189 and following. To work miracles, 199. Miracles customarily performed by Christians, 3. False miracles, 146. Miracles are sometimes done by outsiders, 358, 362.
Misericordia non exhibetur infirmis, 219. Misericordiae commendatio, 237. Misericordia falsa, 43, 186.
Mercy is not shown to the sick, 219. Commendation of mercy, 237. False mercy, 43, 186.
Misgirpa, 330.
Misgirpa, 330.
Modianus episcopus, 99, 124.
Modianus, bishop, 99, 124.
Moechi pejor est causa quam libellatici, 74. Moechis poenitentia conceditur, 72, 74.
The adulterer's case is worse than the libellaticus's, 74. Penance is granted to adulterers, 72, 74.
Monilia, 179, 180. Monilia non instituit Deus, 177. Monilia elaborata, 191.
Necklaces, 179, 180. God did not institute necklaces, 177. Elaborate necklaces, 191.
Montanus, 28. Montanus haereticus, 145. Montanistae eosdem Patrem et Filium ac Catholici nosse videntur, 149.
Montanus, 28. Montanus the heretic, 145. The Montanists seem to know the same Father and Son as the Catholics, 149.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1218

Page

  • running head: [...]M ET VERBORUM. 1218 (cut off at left; presumably INDEX RERUM ET VERBORUM)
  • marginal letters: A ‹tum remittant, indulgeant›; B ‹martyres, 236. Virgines›; C ‹278.›; D ‹Miles Dei, 24, 273›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the index rerum et verborum (‹tum remittant, indulgeant›), set entry by entry; column begins mid-entry with "tum" (rest of a word/sentence from col. 1217); fragments of the neighbouring column at the left edge not set; small-capital headwords (Mathathias, Mauri, Maximus, etc.) set in normal case; UNSURE: "275" after vident Deum (could be 273), "105" twice for Melchisedech (first possibly 103), "Signense" (as printed; usually Siguense), "poena" read through blurred type; Maximus confessor "52" (3/5 hard to tell apart in this type; could be 32)
PL 4:1219
Cataphrygae dicunt missum a Christo spiritum per Montanum et Priscam locutum, 145. Nec Patrem habent, nec Filium, nec Spiritum sanctum, ibid.
The Cataphrygians say that the spirit sent by Christ spoke through Montanus and Prisca, 145. They have neither the Father, nor the Son, nor the Holy Spirit, ibid.
Mori potest Christianus, non potest vinci, 95, 320.
A Christian can die, he cannot be conquered, 95, 320.
Mors contemnenda est Christiano, 320, 346. Mors pretiosa quae emit immortalitatem, 16. Mortis gloriosae exitus, 50. Mortis aeternae laquei, 221. Perversum est Deo accersenti non statim parere, 234. Ejus est mortem timere qui ad Christum ire nolit, 229. Mori timeat qui non Christi cruce et passione censetur, 235. Episcopus mori timens divinitus increpatur, 234. Praevaricatores qui mortuos lugent ut perditos, 235. Atrae vestes non accipiendae in charorum morte, 234. Gaudendum potius quam dolendum cum chari de saeculo exeunt, 230. De hoc mundo recedentibus immortalitas atque aeternitas promissa, 230. Ad laetitiam salutis aeternae proficisci, ibid. Ad refrigerium justi vocantur, 233. Expuncta morte ad immortalitatem venire, 230. De iis qui statim mercedem accipiunt et coronantur, 72. Nihil aliud in mundo nisi pugna adversus diabolum, 230. Perpetua cum vitiis congressio in hac vita, 230. Repugnat ut petamus in saeculo diu vivere, qui petimus regnum Dei velociter advenire, 210. Mors non metuitur, sed optatur, †. Mors contemnenda cui Christus occisus est, 346. Moriendi conditio una, 218. Mortem morien⟨d⟩o subigere, 35. Mors omnibus communis, 170, 171. Morientibus in infirmitate subveniendum, 77. Mors subacta trophaeo crucis, 225. Mors lethali poculo propinata, 184. Mors secunda, 235. Mortalitas facit ut martyrium appetatur, 233. Mortalitas servis Dei salutaris excessus, 233.
Death is to be despised by a Christian, 320, 346. A precious death which buys immortality, 16. The outcome of a glorious death, 50. The snares of eternal death, 221. It is perverse not to obey God at once when He summons, 234. It belongs to him to fear death who would not go to Christ, 229. Let him fear to die who is not counted with the cross and passion of Christ, 235. A bishop fearing to die is rebuked by God, 234. Those who mourn the dead as lost are transgressors, 235. Black garments are not to be taken up at the death of dear ones, 234. One should rejoice rather than grieve when dear ones depart from the world, 230. To those departing from this world immortality and eternity are promised, 230. To set out for the joy of eternal salvation, ibid. The just are called to refreshment, 233. To come to immortality when death has been blotted out, 230. On those who at once receive their reward and are crowned, 72. Nothing else in the world but a fight against the devil, 230. A perpetual combat with vices in this life, 230. It is contradictory that we who pray for the kingdom of God to come swiftly should seek to live long in the world, 210. Death is not feared, but desired, †. Death is to be despised by him for whom Christ was slain, 346. The condition of dying is one, 218. To subdue death by dying, 35. Death common to all, 170, 171. The dying are to be helped in sickness, 77. Death subdued by the trophy of the cross, 225. Death pledged in a lethal cup, 184. The second death, 235. Mortality brings it about that martyrdom is sought, 233. Mortality a salutary departure for the servants of God, 233.
Morula, 15.
Morula, 15.
Motus terrae plurimi, 146.
Very many earthquakes, 146.
M⟨o⟩ysi anti⟨q⟩uissimum baptisma, 134. Moyses oravit pro peccatis populi, 187. Moysis lex cessavit, 278. Moyses impetrare non potuit quod petiit, 187. Contemnitur ab ingratis, 250. Superat Amalech, 267.
The most ancient baptism of Moses, 134. Moses prayed for the sins of the people, 187. The law of Moses has ceased, 278. Moses could not obtain what he asked, 187. He is despised by the ungrateful, 250. He overcomes Amalek, 267.
Moyses presbyter et confessor, 24, 32, 33, 34, 45. Presbyter et martyr, 67.
Moses, presbyter and confessor, 24, 32, 33, 34, 45. Presbyter and martyr, 67.
Mulcedo, 7.
Sweetness, 7.
Mulieres christianae quae cultus mundanos amant, 191. Mulier baptizans, 146. Mulieres in ecclesia taceant, 318. Mulier ornari non debet saeculariter, 317. Muliebrem vestem induere non licet viris, 101.
Christian women who love worldly adornments, 191. A woman baptizing, 146. Let women be silent in the church, 318. A woman ought not to be adorned in a worldly manner, 317. It is not lawful for men to put on women's clothing, 101.
Multiformes orbis ruinae, 190.
The manifold ruins of the world, 190.
Multitudinis consensus, 339. Multitudo numerosa delinquentium, 190.
The consent of the multitude, 339. The numerous multitude of those who sin, 190.
Mundus est templum Dei, 227. Mundus una domus in qua boni et mali, 222. Mundus non est amabilis Christiano, 352.
The world is the temple of God, 227. The world one house in which are good and bad, 222. The world is not to be loved by a Christian, 352.
Haec sententia mundo data est, ut omnia orta occidant, 217. Haec Dei lex est, ibid. Minuitur quidquid in occidua devergit, 217. Sex millia jam pene completa ex quo homin⟨e⟩m diabolus impugnat, 262. Primi septem dies annorum septem millia continentes, 269. Mundus corruit non jam senectute, sed fine, 236. Mundus senuit, 216. Mundus nutat, 236. Deus ad vastationem mundi Angelos mittet, 223. Occasus mundi appropinquant, 90, 110, 199, 217, 223, 229, 326, 345, 347. In mundi occasu haereses magis pullulantes, 200. Deus corda luce veritatis tunc magis illustrat, 110. Praedictae calamitates in fine mundi, 217. Mundi unus est rector, 227.
This sentence has been given to the world, that all things that have arisen should perish, 217. This is the law of God, ibid. Whatever declines towards its setting is diminished, 217. Six thousand [years] now almost completed since the devil has been assailing man, 262. The first seven days containing seven thousand years, 269. The world is collapsing no longer from old age but from its end, 236. The world has grown old, 216. The world totters, 236. God will send Angels for the devastation of the world, 223. The settings of the world are approaching, 90, 110, 199, 217, 223, 229, 326, 345, 347. Heresies sprouting more at the setting of the world, 200. God then illumines hearts more with the light of truth, 110. Calamities foretold at the end of the world, 217. The world has one ruler, 227.
Munimentum saturitatis dominicae, 78.
The defence of the Lord's satiety, 78.
Munnulus episcopus, 77. Munnulus, a Girba, 331.
Munnulus, bishop, 77. Munnulus of Girba, 331.
Munus editum Deo spectante, 244. Muneris dignitas, 347. Munerarii, 244.
A show presented with God as spectator, 244. The dignity of the office, 347. Givers of shows, 244.
Murmurandum non est in adversis, 232.
One must not murmur in adversities, 232.
Murus fidei penetratus vulneribus orbitatis, 168.
The wall of faith pierced by the wounds of bereavement, 168.
Musica canora, 256.
Melodious music, 256.
Mussitare, 222. Mussitandum non est inter adversa, 232, 30⟨ ⟩.
To mutter, 222. One must not mutter amid adversities, 232, 30⟨ ⟩.
Muzulensis episcopus, 334.
The bishop of Muzula, 334.
N
N
Nabla, 339.
Nabla, 339.
Nabuchodonosor punitus, 91, 238.
Nebuchadnezzar punished, 91, 238.
Nampulus episcopus, 99, 124.
Nampulus, bishop, 99, 124.
Naricus acolythus, 49.
Naricus, acolyte, 49.
Natalis ab Oëa, 337.
Natalis of Oea, 337.
Nativitas secunda, 2, 139. Nativitas spiritalis, 246. Nativitas gratiae spiritalis, 206. Nativitas spiritalis sine Spiritu esse non potest, 145. Nativitas coelestis, 248, 259. Nativitas divina, 260. Nativitas terrena exposita, 223.
The second birth, 2, 139. Spiritual birth, 246. The birth of spiritual grace, 206. Spiritual birth cannot exist without the Spirit, 145. Heavenly birth, 248, 259. Divine birth, 260. Earthly birth set forth, 223.
Navis gubernator in tempestate dinoscitur, 232. Navis liberanda de locis periculosis, 102. Navis ecclesiasticae salutis, 42. Navium dominium et usus, 75.
The helmsman of a ship is recognized in a storm, 232. A ship to be freed from dangerous places, 102. The ship of the Church's salvation, 42. The ownership and use of ships, 75.
Naufragus fidei, 65. Naufragia Ecclesiae, 82. Naufragia nefanda, 29.
Shipwrecked in faith, 65. The shipwrecks of the Church, 82. Unspeakable shipwrecks, 29.
Neapolis, 337.
Neapolis, 337.
Necessitas temporum, 68. Necessitas persecutionis, 149.
The necessity of the times, 68. The necessity of persecution, 149.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1219

Page

  • running head: 1219 INDEX
  • marginal letters: A ‹Cataphrygae dicunt missum a Christo›; B ‹riendi conditio una, 218›; C ‹Mundus est templum Dei, 227›; D ‹Mussitare, 222. Mussitandum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' index (Cataphrygae dicunt ... to Necessitas temporum), set in full; the first paragraph continues an entry from the previous column; the page number after "optatur" is damaged and illegible (†); several 3/5 digits (233/235) and 326/345 uncertain; final figure after "232," damaged (30⟨ ⟩); the right-hand column (Neme..., Obba...) belongs to col. 1220 and is not set
PL 4:1220
Nemesianus episcopus, 99, 124. Nemesianus a Thubunis, 330. Nemesianus in metallo constitutus, 138, 161.
Nemesianus, bishop, 99, 124. Nemesianus of Thubunae, 330. Nemesianus placed in the mines, 138, 161.
Neptunus instituit muros Laomedonti, 225.
Neptune built walls for Laomedon, 225.
Nervo pedes ligati, 47. Nervus et ferrum, 47.
Feet bound in the stocks, 47. The stocks and iron, 47.
Nicephorus acolythus, 57, 58, 61, 63.
Nicephorus, acolyte, 57, 58, 61, 63.
Nicomedes episcopus, 77, 117, 124.
Nicomedes, bishop, 77, 117, 124.
Nicostratus confessor, 32, 34, 45, 58. Nicostratus schismaticus, 62.
Nicostratus, confessor, 32, 34, 45, 58. Nicostratus a schismatic, 62.
Nidor altarium, 226.
The reek of altars, 226.
Ninus, 76.
Ninus, 76.
Noe solus inventus est justus, 187. Obtulit Deo, 162. Figura dominicae passionis, 104. Noe arca typus fuit un⟨i⟩us Ecclesiae, 152, 195.
Noah alone was found just, 187. He offered to God, 162. A figure of the Lord's passion, 104. The ark of Noah was a type of the one Church, 152, 195.
Nomen Jesu Christi est super omne nomen, 337. Nominis confessio, 78. Nominis Christi odium praedictum, 315. Nomen ecclesiasticum, 44.
The name of Jesus Christ is above every name, 337. Confession of the name, 78. Hatred of the name of Christ foretold, 315. An ecclesiastical name, 44.
Nova urbs Africae, 336.
Nova, a city of Africa, 336.
Novatianus scripserat cleri Romani litteras de lapsis, 67. Factus episcopus, 55. Schismaticus et haereticus, 61, 62, 63, 65. Missi a Novatiano in Africam legati, 55. Cornelium accusant, ibid. Rejecti ostiatim et oppidatim discurrunt, ibid. Novatiani mores et schisma, 73. Comparatur simiis, 130. Ejus duces et protectores, 62. Quaeritur quam haeresim Novatianus introduxerit, 66. Novatianus depingitur, 95. Pseudoepiscopos creare conatur, ubi legitimi sunt episcopi, 73, 74. Apostolos suos mittit in civitates, 73. Primatum sibi assumit, 154. Novatianus nemini succedens, 152. Utuntur his verbis: Qui me negaverit., etc. Novatiani novi haeretici, 74. Novatianenses rebaptizant quos a Catholicis sollicitant, 129. Novatianus rebaptizat, ut apud se esse Ecclesiam dicat et nos haereticos faciat, 130. Novatiani dicunt se cum idololatris non communicare, 74. Adulteri apud illos, 74, 75. Hortantur ad poenitentiam et pacem negant, 75. Agnoscunt Trinitatem ut Catholici, 154.
Novatian had written the letter of the Roman clergy on the lapsed, 67. Made bishop, 55. A schismatic and heretic, 61, 62, 63, 65. Envoys sent by Novatian into Africa, 55. They accuse Cornelius, ibid. Rejected, they run about from door to door and from town to town, ibid. The ways and the schism of Novatian, 73. He is compared to apes, 130. His leaders and protectors, 62. It is asked what heresy Novatian introduced, 66. Novatian is depicted, 95. He tries to create pseudo-bishops where there are lawful bishops, 73, 74. He sends his apostles into the cities, 73. He assumes the primacy for himself, 154. Novatian succeeding no one, 152. They use these words: Whoever denies me, etc. The Novatianists new heretics, 74. The Novatianists rebaptize those whom they entice away from the Catholics, 129. Novatian rebaptizes, so as to say that the Church is with him and to make us heretics, 130. The Novatianists say that they do not communicate with idolaters, 74. Adulterers among them, 74, 75. They exhort to penance and deny peace, 75. They acknowledge the Trinity as Catholics do, 154.
Novatus a Thamugade, 330.
Novatus of Thamugadi, 330.
Novatus presbyter, 11. Carthagine primum schismatis incendium seminat, 63. Romam navigans similia molitus est, 64. Ejus scelera in pupillos, in viduas, in Ecclesiam, in patrem et uxorem praegnantem, 63, 64. Imminentem depositionem et excommunicationem voluntaria discessione praecessit, 64. De Ecclesia divinitus pelli meruit, ibid. A seipso damnatus, ibid. Damnat sacrificantium manus, ibid.
Novatus, presbyter, 11. At Carthage he first sows the fire of schism, 63. Sailing to Rome he attempted similar things, 64. His crimes against orphans, against widows, against the Church, against his father and his pregnant wife, 63, 64. He forestalled his impending deposition and excommunication by a voluntary departure, 64. He deserved to be driven from the Church by God, ibid. Condemned by himself, ibid. He condemns the hands of those who sacrificed, ibid.
Novellandus animus, 37. Novellus in annis, 46.
The mind to be made new, 37. Young in years, 46.
Novitius, 171.
A novice, 171.
Nuditatis audacia, 179.
The boldness of nakedness, 179.
Numeria, 29, 30.
Numeria, 29, 30.
Numerus nihil valet ad extenuationem delicti, 36.
Number avails nothing towards extenuating an offence, 36.
Numidia provinciae episcopi Carthaginensis cohaeret, 59. Numidiae episcopi, 99, 128.
Numidia belongs to the province of the bishop of Carthage, 59. Bishops of Numidia, 99, 128.
Numidicus presbyter, 48, 51, 52.
Numidicus, presbyter, 48, 51, 52.
Nummaria quantitas, 100.
A sum of money, 100.
Nundinas illicitae negotiationis, 20.
Markets of illicit trading, 20.
Nuptiae Christi et Ecclesiae, 108. Nuptiarum festa improba vitanda, 179.
The marriage of Christ and the Church, 108. Shameless wedding feasts to be avoided, 179.
O
O
Obba, 335.
Obba, 335.
Oblatio sanctificari non potest ubi Spiritus sanctus non est, 112. Oblatio pro mortuis, 115. Offerre et Eucharistiam tradere, 19. Offerre oblationes eorum, 38. Offerendi facultas non datur, 159. Offerre pro illis, 21. Offerebant pretia in usus indigentium, 203. Offertur nomen eorum, 19.
The offering cannot be sanctified where the Holy Spirit is not, 112. The offering for the dead, 115. To offer and to give the Eucharist, 19. To offer their oblations, 38. The faculty of offering is not granted, 159. To offer for them, 21. They offered the prices for the uses of the needy, 203. Their name is offered, 19.
Obstetricum manus saepe falluntur, 102.
The hands of midwives are often deceived, 102.
Obstinatio pravitatis haereticae, 61.
Obstinacy of heretical depravity, 61.
Occidere nec nocentem licet, 95.
It is not lawful to kill even a guilty person, 95.
Octavum, 337.
Octavum, 337.
Oculorum lineamenta depingere, 191. Oculos nigrore fucare, 177. Oculi adulterati, 182. Rutili atque depicti, 102, 178. Oculi conspiciendo Deo digni, 179.
To paint the outlines of the eyes, 191. To colour the eyes with black, 177. Adulterated eyes, 182. Reddened and painted, 102, 178. Eyes worthy of beholding God, 179.
Odisse nobis non licet, 224.
It is not lawful for us to hate, 224.
Oëa, 337.
Oea, 337.
Oetei ignes, 225.
The fires of Oeta, 225.
Offectura erroris, 332.
The dye of error, 332.
Offocari, 69.
To be suffocated, 69.
Oleam detruncat turbo, 218.
The whirlwind strips the olive, 218.
Oleum in altari sanctificatum, 125.
Oil sanctified on the altar, 125.
Opera bona a Christo praecepta, 244. Praemium operantibus, 245. Supplicium sterilibus, ibid. Merita bonorum operum, 160, 162, 174, 175. Deum operibus promereri, 242. Vita aeterna bonis operibus praestatur, 244. Opera justitiae remunerantur, 236. Misericordiae meritis peccata purgantur, 238. Justis operibus peccata purgantur, 192. Deus in die judicii praemium pro operibus et eleemosynis redditurus, 214. Preces solae parum valent sine bonis operibus, 238. Bona opera sunt sacrificia, 214. Sacrificium ex
Good works commanded by Christ, 244. Reward for those who work, 245. Punishment for the barren, ibid. The merits of good works, 160, 162, 174, 175. To win God's favour by works, 242. Eternal life is granted for good works, 244. Works of righteousness are rewarded, 236. Sins are purged by the merits of mercy, 238. Sins are purged by righteous works, 192. God, Who in the day of judgement will render a reward for works and almsgiving, 214. Prayers alone avail little without good works, 238. Good works are sacrifices, 214. Sacrifice from
Editors' notes and page, col. 1220

Page

  • running head: INDEX 1220
  • marginal letters: A ‹Nemesianus episcopus, 99, 124›; B ‹Novatianus introduxerit, 66›; C ‹Nuditatis audacia, 179›; D ‹Obstinatio pravitatis haereticae›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' alphabetical index (‹Nemesianus episcopus›), set as printed; it continues from and into adjacent columns. Fragments of the left-hand column (col. 1219) visible at the left edge of all three images are not set. "un⟨i⟩us" (Noe entry): the i is lost to damaged type. "Qui me negaverit., etc." set with its stray full stop as printed. Section letter "O" set as its own line. Italic headwords (Nova, Numidia, Obba, Octavum, Oëa, Oetei) and ibid set in plain text. "Oetei" printed with capital Œ ligature, spelled out as Oe. Column ends mid-entry at "Sacrificium ex". UNSURE: the first digit of "330" (Nemesianus a Thubunis) and of "337" (Octavum) is indistinct in the image and could be read as 5.
PL 4:1221
⟨o⟩mni opere mundo, 162. Misericordes egere non possunt, ⟨ ⟩4.
every clean work, 162. The merciful cannot be in want, 4.
Operantes, 240. Operationis obsequium, 50. Opera bona: ⟨b⟩ona et necessaria operatio, 100. Operatio salutaris, 260. ⟨O⟩perandum in abscondito, 317. Operationis largitas, 203. ⟨O⟩peratio fiat largiter, 193. Operandum factis, non verbis, ⟨ ⟩27. Operari etiam pauperes debent, 242. Quo plures sunt ⟨li⟩beri eo amplius operandum, 243. Vituperantur qui metu ⟨i⟩nopiae non operantur, 241. Steriles homines in ignem mit⟨t⟩entur, 240. Pati non debemus Dei templa esse captiva, ⟨ ⟩99. Omnes libenter ac largiter subsidia nummaria redi⟨m⟩endis captivis contulerunt, 100. Sestertia centum millia ⟨n⟩ummorum ex cleri et plebis collatione collecta, 100. Nomina singulorum subdit Cyprianus, ut pro illis oretur, ibid. Praeterea nonnulli episcopi suo et plebis nomine contulerunt. Horum nomina adduntur, ibid.
Those who work, 240. The service of working, 50. Good works: good and necessary working, 100. Saving working, 260. One must work in secret, 317. The generosity of working, 203. Let working be done generously, 193. One must work by deeds, not by words, 27. Even the poor ought to work, 242. The more children there are, the more one must work, 243. Those are blamed who do not work for fear of want, 241. Barren men will be sent into the fire, 240. We ought not to suffer the temples of God to be captive, 99. All contributed freely and generously money as aid for redeeming the captives, 100. A hundred thousand sesterces collected from the contribution of the clergy and people, 100. Cyprian appends the names of each, that prayer may be made for them, ibid. Moreover, some bishops contributed in their own name and that of their people. Their names are added, ibid.
Ophitae, 130.
Ophites, 130.
Optatus, 76. Optatus hypodiaconus, 33, 39.
Optatus, 76. Optatus the subdeacon, 33, 39.
Oratio pacifica et simplex, 206. Orationis conditiones, 13, ⟨1⟩4, 15, 198, 206. Cur Deus non exaudit, 14. Impetrant quod postulant qui in oratione vigilant, 214. Vituperantur qui corde dormiunt, ibid. Qui se ipsi non audiunt, ibid. Christus orandi formam dedit, 204. Oratio quam Christus Deus docuit, 212. Facilius impetramus, si petamus Christi oratione, 204. Amica et familiaris oratio Deum de suo rogare, 204. Pater noster, id est, eorum qui credunt, 206. Quando patrem Deum dicimus, quasi filii Dei agere debemus, 207. Aliter orare, quam Christus docuit, non solum ignorantia, sed et culpa, 204. In oratione dominica coelestis doctrina compendio comprehenditur, 206. Deprecatio alicujus nomine in ecclesia, 115. Cito ascendunt orationes quas merita operum ad Deum imponunt, 214. Oratio inefficax sine operibus, 214. Privatae preces, 25. Preces cum pluribus in sacrificiis, ibid. Oratio nobis publica et communis est, 206. Orandum pro omnibus, 15. Oramus pro omnium salute, 209. Orandum pro lapsis et pro stantibus, 44. Preces pro haereticis, 88. Christiani orant semper pro frugibus terrae, 223. Pro pace et salute civium, ibid. Orandum ne quis abstentus procul remaneat a salute, 210. Horis nocturnis nulla sint precum damna, 215. Computemus noctem pro die, 215. Christianis orandi spatia et incrementa creverunt, 215. Mane orandum, ibid. Recedente die, ibid. Item nocte, ibid. Per totum diem orandum, ibid. Mane orandum ut resurrectio Domini celebretur, 215. Die recedente petimus ut super nos lux denuo veniat, 215. Adoratores Dei olim tertiam, sextam et nonam in orationibus celebrandis observabant, 214, 215. Continua prece opus est, 208. Orare diebus ac noctibus, 223. Cogitemus nos sub conspectu Dei stare, 204. Adversarius preces nostras a Deo avocat, 213. Placendum divinis oculis habitu corporis et modo vocis, 204. Noluit Christus ut quis pro se tantum precetur, 205. In sacrificiis non ventilandae preces, 205. Petitio modeste Deo commendanda, 205. Precatio cum disciplina quietem continens et pudorem, 204, debet non vocis sonus, sed animus et sensus orare, 215.
Prayer peaceable and simple, 206. The conditions of prayer, 13, 14, 15, 198, 206. Why God does not hear, 14. Those who keep watch in prayer obtain what they ask, 214. Those are blamed who sleep in heart, ibid. Who do not hear themselves, ibid. Christ gave the form of praying, 204. The prayer which Christ God taught, 212. We obtain more easily if we ask with Christ's prayer, 204. A friendly and familiar prayer, to ask God with His own [words], 204. Our Father, that is, of those who believe, 206. When we call God Father, we ought to act as sons of God, 207. To pray otherwise than Christ taught is not only ignorance but also fault, 204. In the Lord's Prayer heavenly doctrine is comprehended in summary, 206. Supplication in someone's name in the church, 115. Prayers which the merits of works set upon their way to God ascend swiftly, 214. Prayer ineffectual without works, 214. Private prayers, 25. Prayers with many at the sacrifices, ibid. Our prayer is public and common, 206. One must pray for all, 15. We pray for the salvation of all, 209. One must pray for the lapsed and for those who stand, 44. Prayers for heretics, 88. Christians always pray for the fruits of the earth, 223. For the peace and safety of the citizens, ibid. One must pray that no one who has been excluded may remain far from salvation, 210. In the hours of the night let there be no losses of prayers, 215. Let us reckon the night as day, 215. For Christians the times and increases of praying have grown, 215. One must pray in the morning, ibid. At the decline of day, ibid. Likewise at night, ibid. One must pray through the whole day, ibid. One must pray in the morning that the resurrection of the Lord may be celebrated, 215. At the decline of day we ask that the light may come upon us again, 215. The worshippers of God of old observed the third, sixth and ninth [hours] in celebrating prayers, 214, 215. There is need of continual prayer, 208. To pray by day and by night, 223. Let us consider that we stand in the sight of God, 204. The adversary calls our prayers away from God, 213. One must please the divine eyes by bearing of body and manner of voice, 204. Christ did not wish anyone to pray for himself alone, 205. At the sacrifices prayers are not to be tossed about, 205. A petition to be commended to God modestly, 205. Prayer with discipline, containing quietness and modesty, 204; not the sound of the voice but the mind and sense ought to pray, 215.
Orbis aereus in aerem jactatus, 242.
A bronze disc thrown into the air, 242.
Ordinatio clerica, 46, 114, 159. Ordinatio vicaria, 148. Ordinationum clericarum ratio, 46. Ordinatio succedanea, 153. In ordinationibus clerus consulitur, 45, item plebs, ibid. Clericos ordinat Cyprianus cum collegis, 46, 47. Examinabat Cyprianus omnia quae esse debent in iis quae ad clerum parantur 53. Aetates et conditiones et merita singulorum discernuntur, ut digni ad ecclesiasticos gradus promoveantur, 51. Exspectanda non sunt humana testimonia, cum praecedunt divina suffragia, 46, Sabinus in locum Basilidis substitutus de universae fraternitatis suffragio, et de episcoporum qui aderant aut scripserant judicio, 119, vid. 68. Quaenam ordinatio justa et legitima 118. Ordinatos ab haereticis recipi ut laicos decernitur, 330. Nulla ecclesiastica ordinatio, ubi non est Ecclesiae unitas, 68. Ordinatio haereticorum rejicitur, 128.
Clerical ordination, 46, 114, 159. Ordination in place of another, 148. The method of clerical ordinations, 46. Substitute ordination, 153. In ordinations the clergy is consulted, 45, likewise the people, ibid. Cyprian ordains clerics with his colleagues, 46, 47. Cyprian examined all things which ought to be in those who are prepared for the clergy 53. The ages and conditions and merits of each are discerned, that the worthy may be promoted to the ecclesiastical grades, 51. Human testimonies are not to be awaited when divine votes go before, 46. Sabinus substituted in the place of Basilides by the vote of the whole brotherhood and by the judgement of the bishops who were present or had written, 119, see 68. What ordination is just and lawful 118. It is decreed that those ordained by heretics be received as laymen, 330. No ecclesiastical ordination where there is not the unity of the Church, 68. The ordination of heretics is rejected, 128.
Ornatus impudicus, 176. Pudicitia etiam in cultu et ornatu posita, 174. Expugnata mendacio facies, 178. Manus Deo inferunt, qui quod ille formavit transfigurant, 178. Tunc tantum in carne gloriandum quando cruciatur, 175. Pretiosus cultus quarum pudor vilis, 176. Non inferenda auribus vulnera, 178, 179. Non deflet amissum indumentum Christi, quae pretiosa veste induitur, 191. Malum praesagium futurorum flammei capilli, 178.
Shameless adornment, 176. Chastity placed also in dress and adornment, 174. The face assailed by falsehood, 178. They lay hands on God who transform what He has formed, 178. One is to glory in the flesh only when it is tortured, 175. Costly dress, of those whose modesty is cheap, 176. Wounds are not to be inflicted on the ears, 178, 179. She who is clothed in a costly garment does not weep for the lost garment of Christ, 191. Flame-coloured hair, an evil presage of things to come, 178.
Ostensiones, 124. Ostensiones crebrae et assiduae, 77.
Showings, 124. Showings frequent and continual, 77.
Oves Christus appellat gregem suum, 259. Oves coccineas aut purpureas non fecit Deus, 177.
Christ calls His flock sheep, 259. God did not make scarlet or purple sheep, 177.
Ozias leprae varietate maculatus, 200.
Ozias spotted with the mottling of leprosy, 200.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1221

Page

  • running head: 1221 RERUM ET VERBORUM (cut off at the image's right edge; presumably INDEX RERUM ET VERBORUM across the page)
  • marginal letters: A ‹mni opere mundo, 162. Misericordes›; B ‹qui corde dormiunt, ibid.›; C ‹orandum ut resurrectio Domini›; D ‹monia, cum praecedunt divina›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter set: the whole column is part of the editors' Index rerum et verborum (first words ‹omni opere mundo›; entries Opera to Ozias). Column begins mid-entry. Letters at the left edge cut off by the image crop are supplied in ⟨ ⟩ (omni, bona, Operandum, Operatio, liberi, inopiae, mittentur, redimendis, nummorum, 14); the leading digits of the page numbers before "4." (first line), "27." and "99." are lost to the crop and are marked ⟨ ⟩. UNSURE: "33, 39" (Optatus) could be 35; "13" (Orationis conditiones) could be 15. A stray mark is printed in "qui corde" and after "213." and is ignored. The headwords in small capitals (Ophitae, Optatus, Ordinatio, Ozias) are set in ordinary capitalization. The neighbouring column (Pacon... to Pax..., col. 1222), visible only in part, is not set.
PL 4:1222
P
P
Paconius, 102.
Paconius, 102.
Paganorum infelicitas, 222.
The unhappiness of the pagans, 222.
Palabundi et errantes, 60.
Wandering and straying, 60.
Palabundae oves, 57.
Wandering sheep, 57.
Paleas a tritico separare, 74,
To separate the chaff from the wheat, 74.
Pallor, 226,
Pallor, 226.
Palmitum lapsus erratici, 1.
The straying fall of the vine-shoots, 1.
Palpationes perniciosae, 39. Palpare blandimentis adulantibus, 185.
Pernicious caressings, 39. To caress with fawning blandishments, 185.
Panis vitae Christus est, 209. Panem unum faciunt grana multa, 108. Panis mero mixtus, 189. Panem edere cum sudore et labore, 250. Panis coelestis, 249.
Christ is the bread of life, 209. Many grains make one bread, 108. Bread mixed with wine, 189. To eat bread with sweat and toil, 250. The heavenly bread, 249.
Papa Cyprianus, 7, 26, 27.
Pope Cyprian, 7, 26, 27.
Paradisus Dei testibus floret, 346. Paradisi potus salubres et salutares, 152. Paradisus patria Christianorum, 236. Paradiso mors restituit Christianos et regno, 236. Ad immortalitatem morte transgredimur, 235, ad Christi sedem, ad regnorum coelestium claritatem venimus, 235. Vide Martyres et mors.
Paradise flourishes with the witnesses of God, 346. The wholesome and saving drinks of paradise, 152. Paradise the fatherland of Christians, 236. Death restores Christians to paradise and to the kingdom, 236. By death we pass over to immortality, 235; we come to the seat of Christ, to the brightness of the heavenly kingdoms, 235. See Martyrs and death.
Paralyticus Evangelii, 156.
The paralytic of the Gospel, 156.
Parentibus obsequendum, 324.
Parents are to be obeyed, 324.
Parricidalia arma, 85. Parricidalia verba, 80.
Parricidal arms, 85. Parricidal words, 80.
Parvula portata ad idola, 189.
A little girl carried to the idols, 189.
Paschae solemnia, 76. Paschae dies, 144. Passeribus alimenta divina praestantur, 241. Passionis dominicae exempla, 346. Passionis dominicae instar, 270. Passio Christi, 294. Passionis corona, 95. Passionis corona non assignanda est haereticis, 136.
The solemnities of Easter, 76. The day of Easter, 144. Divine nourishment is supplied to the sparrows, 241. Examples of the Lord's passion, 346. The likeness of the Lord's passion, 270. The passion of Christ, 294. The crown of suffering, 95. The crown of suffering is not to be assigned to heretics, 136.
Pastoris sive Hermetis liber. CCXXIV.
The book of the Shepherd, or of Hermas. CCXXIV.
Pastores per quos Dominicae oves negliguntur et pereunt, 176. Pastores veteres et novi, 279.
Shepherds through whom the Lord's sheep are neglected and perish, 176. Shepherds old and new, 279.
Pater cognoscendus est ante Filium, 134. Pater et Filius et Spiritus sanctus unum sunt, 195. Pater nihil judicat, 316. Patrem non habet Deum qui Ecclesiam non habet matrem, 191.
The Father is to be known before the Son, 134. The Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit are one, 195. The Father judges nothing, 316. He does not have God as Father who does not have the Church as mother, 191.
Patribus honor debitus, 135. Patrum affectus erga filios, 169.
The honour due to fathers, 135. The affection of fathers towards their sons, 169.
Patientia necessaria lapsis, 44. Patientia tenenda in injuriis, 327. De patientia in adversis, 232. Christianis patientia cum Deo communis, 247. Patientia Dei res est, 248. Patientia Dei describitur, ibid. Patientiae corona, 260. Patientia efficit ut perseveremus, 252. Patientia religiosa, 222. Patientiae bonum, 137. Late patet patientiae virtus, 253. Patientia incestae turpitudinis, 4.
Patience necessary for the lapsed, 44. Patience to be kept in injuries, 327. On patience in adversities, 232. Christians have patience in common with God, 247. Patience is a thing of God, 248. The patience of God is described, ibid. The crown of patience, 260. Patience brings it about that we persevere, 252. Religious patience, 222. The good of patience, 137. The virtue of patience extends widely, 253. Tolerance of incestuous foulness, 4.
Patriarchae figuram Christi portabant, 250.
The patriarchs bore the figure of Christ, 250.
Patricium laudis est, 48.
The patrician [rank] is a matter of praise, 48.
Patrimonium grande tentatio est, 176. Patrimonio augendo singuli studebant, 182. Patrimonium praeponere Deo, 192. Patrimonii vinculum, 185. Patrimonium tuum Deo foenora, 176. Patrimonii amor damnatur, 240. Patrimonium plus amare quam Christum, 243.
A great patrimony is a temptation, 176. Each was intent on increasing his patrimony, 182. To put one's patrimony before God, 192. The bond of patrimony, 185. Lend your patrimony at interest to God, 176. Love of patrimony is condemned, 240. To love one's patrimony more than Christ, 243.
Patripassiani, 130.
Patripassians, 130.
Patrocinantes poenae. 344.
Punishments that act as protection. 344.
Paula sarcinatrix, 52.
Paula the seamstress, 52.
Paulus in tertium coelum raptus, 273. Pauli apostoli locus explicatus, 133. Pauli apostoli humilitas, 10.
Paul caught up into the third heaven, 273. A passage of the apostle Paul explained, 133. The humility of the apostle Paul, 10.
Paulus ab Obba. 335. Paulus martyr, 30, 32. 40. Paulus habuit pullos edaces, 226.
Paulus of Obba. 335. Paulus the martyr, 30, 32. 40. Paulus had greedy chickens, 226.
Pauperes pascendi, 214, Pauperum cura commendatur, 9, 10, 13, 49, 50, Pauperibus stantibus major cura et dilectio praestanda, 50. Qui ab Ecclesia aluntur frugalioribus cibis contenti sint, 101. Corban in ecclesia, 242.
The poor are to be fed, 214. Care of the poor is commended, 9, 10, 13, 49, 50. Greater care and love are to be shown to the poor who stand firm, 50. Let those who are fed by the Church be content with more frugal food, 101. The corban in the church, 242.
Pavor, 226.
Dread, 226.
Pax data a martyribus, 26, 27, 28, 30. Pax persecutione pejor, 188. Pax captiosa, 53. Pax vera falsae pacis mendacio fallitur, 85, 86. Pax irrita et falsa, 186. Pacem si postulant, arma deponant, 88. Pacem subdole petere, 78. Pax necessaria est fortibus, 77. Pax temere non danda, 21, 22, 36, 37. Falsa pax dantibus periculosa, nihil accipientibus profutura, 186. Pacem Ecclesiae ne perdant, martyres sanguinem fundunt, 41, Pax non deliciis, sed armis datur, 78. Pacis et concordiae vinculum, 129. Pacis dominicae vinculum, 257. Pax dominica, 137. Pax et acies habent flores suos, 18. Salvo pacis vinculo varietas sententiarum, 129. Stephani antecessores cum Afris pacem servarunt, 144. Pax habet coronas suas, 260. Pax Ecclesiae reddita, 181. In credulis et perfidis impossibilis videbatur, ibid. Pacificos esse oportet Dei filios, 203.
Peace given by the martyrs, 26, 27, 28, 30. A peace worse than persecution, 188. A captious peace, 53. True peace is cheated by the lie of a false peace, 85, 86. A void and false peace, 186. If they ask for peace, let them lay down their arms, 88. To seek peace deceitfully, 78. Peace is necessary for the strong, 77. Peace is not to be given rashly, 21, 22, 36, 37. A false peace is dangerous to those who give it and will profit those who receive it nothing, 186. That they may not lose the peace of the Church, the martyrs shed their blood, 41, Peace is given not to delights but to arms, 78. The bond of peace and concord, 129. The bond of the Lord's peace, 257. The Lord's peace, 137. Peace and the battle-line have their own flowers, 18. Diversity of opinions with the bond of peace preserved, 129. Stephen's predecessors kept peace with the Africans, 144. Peace has its own crowns, 260. Peace restored to the Church, 181. Among the incredulous and faithless it seemed impossible, ibid. The sons of God must be peacemakers, 203.
Peccatum incredulitatis, 230. Peccatis jura consensere, 5. Peccato suo unusquisque tenetur, 75. Peccatorum remissio, 150. Peccata omnia passione purgare, 72. Peccata omnia remittuntur in baptismo, 32, 155, 323. Peccatorum remissio non datur nisi in Ecclesia, 125, 127. Peccata mortis, 148. Peccata mortalia, 323. Peccatorum gravium enumeratio, 230. Peccatum schismate majus esse non potest
The sin of unbelief, 230. The laws have consented to sins, 5. Each is held by his own sin, 75. The remission of sins, 150. To purge all sins by suffering, 72. All sins are remitted in baptism, 32, 155, 323. Remission of sins is not given except in the Church, 125, 127. Sins of death, 148. Mortal sins, 323. An enumeration of grave sins, 230. There can be no sin greater than schism
Editors' notes and page, col. 1222

Page

  • running head: ET VERBORUM. 1222
  • marginal letters: A ‹P› (letter heading, beside the left column's "sunt,"); B ‹Parentibus obsequendum, 324.›; C ‹religiosa, 222. Patientiae bonum›; D ‹Pax data a martyribus›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the index of things and words (Index rerum et verborum), letter P, from "Paconius, 102." to "Peccatum schismate majus esse non potest", which runs on into the next column. The partial left column belongs to col. 1221 and is not set. Words in small capitals (Paconius, Pallor, Papa, Paradisus, Paschae, Pastoris, Pater, Patripassiani, Paula, Paulus, Pavor) are set in ordinary case; the small-capital numeral ccxxiv is set as CCXXIV. The scan is blurred, and readings such as Paganorum/infelicitas (which look like "Pagauorum infelicilas") and "Martyres et" (which looks like "el") are taken as worn type rather than misprints. "In credulis" is printed as two words and is taken as "Incredulis" (among the unbelieving). UNSURE: the sense of "Patricium laudis est"; some page numbers, e.g. 222, 102, 346, 335. "74,", "226,", "214,", "50, Pauperibus", "fundunt,41," and "poenae. 344" keep the punctuation as printed.
PL 4:1223
129. Peccatum originale, 99. Sordes contagionis antiquae, 180, anti⟨q⟩ua serpentis venena, 257. Vulnera quae Adam portavit, 257. Peccatum omnes habemus, 319. Quotidie delinquimus, 207. Opus est nobis quotidiana sanctificatione, 207. Quotidie pecca⟨mu⟩s, 221. Quotidie deesse non potest quod peccetur, 245. Nemo sine peccato esse potest, 258. Superbus aut stultus qui se inculpatum dicit, 258. Sine aliquo conscientiae vulnere esse non possumus, 258. Nemo sibi quasi innocens placeat, 241. Non desunt sanatis quaedam postmodum vulnera, 258. Aquam ignoranter et simpliciter in sacrificio offerenti potest de indulgentia Domini venia concedi. Secus post admonitionem, 109. Christus instruit in futurum, de praeterito ignoscit quod simpliciter erratum est, 110. Peccata remittendi potestas Apostolis concessa, et ecclesiis quas constituerunt, 148. Non quasi a nobis remissionem consequantur, 144. Non posse in Ecclesia remitti ei qui in Deum deliquerit, 314. Solus Christus potest dimittere peccata in ipsum commissa, 187. Nulla venia delinquere post cognitum Deum, 173. Vide Poenitentia. De peccatis alia Christianorum et laicorum sententia, 70. Peccatores obstinati, 192. Peccans publice objurgandus, 325.
129. Original sin, 99. The filth of the ancient contagion, 180; the ancient venoms of the serpent, 257. The wounds which Adam bore, 257. We all have sin, 319. We offend daily, 207. We have need of daily sanctification, 207. We sin daily, 221. It cannot be that something sinful is lacking daily, 245. No one can be without sin, 258. He who calls himself blameless is proud or foolish, 258. We cannot be without some wound of conscience, 258. Let no one be pleased with himself as though innocent, 241. Those who have been healed do not lack certain wounds afterwards, 258. To one who offers water in the sacrifice in ignorance and simplicity, pardon can be granted from the Lord's indulgence. Otherwise after admonition, 109. Christ instructs for the future; for the past He pardons what was erred in simplicity, 110. The power of remitting sins granted to the Apostles, and to the churches which they established, 148. Not as though they obtain remission from us, 144. That one who has offended against God cannot be forgiven in the Church, 314. Christ alone can forgive sins committed against Himself, 187. No pardon for sinning after God has been known, 173. See Penance. Another view of Christians and of the laity concerning sins, 70. Obstinate sinners, 192. One who sins publicly is to be rebuked, 325.
Pectoris exerti et seminudi inverecunda jactantia in philosophis, 247. Pectori suo admovere carnifices, 237. Pectoris clausi latebrae, 190. Pectoris obstinata feritas, 345.
The shameless display of a bared and half-naked breast in philosophers, 247. To set executioners against one's own breast, 237. The hiding-places of a closed breast, 190. The obstinate savagery of the breast, 345.
Pecuniae mancipati, 185. Pecunia non appetenda, 322. Pecuniae captivus et servus, 241.
Those enslaved to money, 185. Money not to be coveted, 322. The captive and slave of money, 241.
Pedes feliciter vincti, 159. Pedes calceati, 93. Pedes Apostolorum cur lavit Christus, 249.
Feet happily bound, 159. Feet shod, 93. Why Christ washed the Apostles' feet, 249.
Pejerare, 183.
To perjure oneself, 183.
Pejerarium, 30.
Perjury, 30.
Penates victi, 226.
The Penates conquered, 226.
Pentecostes, 357. Pentecostes dies, 366.
Pentecost, 357. The day of Pentecost, 366.
Peregrinorum cura commendatur, 49.
The care of strangers is commended, 49.
Perfidiae et fidei nulla potest esse societas, 89. Perfidia discordans non tenet unitatem, 197. Perfidiae poena, 199.
There can be no fellowship between faithlessness and faith, 89. Discordant faithlessness does not keep unity, 197. The penalty of faithlessness, 199.
Perfusi in baptismate, 156.
Those poured upon in baptism, 156.
Periclitantium dolor, 99. Nemo diu tutus est periculo proximus, 103.
The grief of those in peril, 99. No one near to danger is long safe, 103.
Persarum regnum, 226.
The kingdom of the Persians, 226.
Persecutio Christiani nominis ob calamitates publicas, 146. Persecutiones praedictae, 90, 263, 268. Persecutionis causa disciplinae in pace corruptio. 182. Persecutio venit ob peccata, 13. Tormenta venerunt, dum quidam ob confessionem superbiunt, 13. Persecutio a domesticis inimicis non minus coronat quam ab externis, 80. Unus ex Machabaeis peccatis suis adscribit, quod persecutionem patiatur, 270. Deo dedit quod postmodum vindicaretur, ibid. Persecutiones fiunt ut probemur, 228, 263, 267. Persecutio orta ut jacentem fidem Deus erigeret, 182. Exploratio potius fuit quam persecutio, ibid. Persecutio exorta ut appareat quae sit Ecclesia, 97. Persecutio est examinatio pectoris nostri, 15. Persecutionis metu nemo terreatur, 92. Persecutionum merces, 272. Persecutionum fructus, 94. Quid de eo boni sentias, quem persecutio ipsa non reformavit? 188. Nisi praecesserit pugna non potest esse victoria, 232. Spes major in bello, 267. Nulla excusatio homini pro Christo non pati, 265. Ultro nemo se offerat persecutioni, 166. Persecutor credere cogitur, 348. Quidam ad vindictam suam nimis properant, 255. Considerent quia necdum vindicatus est ipse qui vindicat, 255. Persecutio non per totum mundum, sed localis, 146. Fratrum ruinae per totum pene orbem, 34, 36. Adhuc cadunt, 43, ruinae per totum orbem, 44. Maximus numerus ad prima verba inimici prostratus, 183. Ultro cucurrerunt ad forum, ibid. Rogaverunt ne differrentur, ibid. Hortamentis mutuis in exitium impulsi, ibid. Amor patrimonii multos sacrificare adegit, 184. Explorandae fidei praefiniebantur dies, 182, dies negantibus praestitutus, 182. In persecutione Decii tormenta post exilia venerunt, 46. Causam Novati agere non sivit persecutio, 64. Persecutio sub Valeriano, 165.
Persecution of the Christian name on account of public calamities, 146. Persecutions foretold, 90, 263, 268. The cause of persecution, the corruption of discipline in peace. 182. Persecution comes on account of sins, 13. Torments came while some grew proud on account of their confession, 13. Persecution from enemies of one's own household crowns no less than from those outside, 80. One of the Maccabees ascribes to his own sins that he suffers persecution, 270. He left it to God that he should afterwards be avenged, ibid. Persecutions happen that we may be proved, 228, 263, 267. Persecution arose that God might raise up a prostrate faith, 182. It was a testing rather than a persecution, ibid. Persecution arose that it might appear which is the Church, 97. Persecution is the examination of our breast, 15. Let no one be terrified by fear of persecution, 92. The reward of persecutions, 272. The fruit of persecutions, 94. What good can you think of him whom persecution itself has not reformed? 188. Unless a battle has gone before, there cannot be victory, 232. Greater hope in war, 267. No excuse for a man not to suffer for Christ, 265. Let no one offer himself to persecution of his own accord, 166. The persecutor is compelled to believe, 348. Some hasten too much to their own vengeance, 255. Let them consider that He Himself Who avenges has not yet been avenged, 255. Persecution not throughout the whole world, but local, 146. The falls of the brethren throughout almost the whole world, 34, 36. They still fall, 43; falls throughout the whole world, 44. The greatest number laid low at the first words of the enemy, 183. Of their own accord they ran to the forum, ibid. They asked not to be put off, ibid. Driven to destruction by mutual encouragements, ibid. Love of patrimony drove many to sacrifice, 184. Days were fixed beforehand for testing faith, 182; a day appointed for those who denied, 182. In the persecution of Decius torments came after exiles, 46. Persecution did not allow the case of Novatus to be pursued, 64. The persecution under Valerian, 165.
Perseus episcopus, 84.
Perseus, bishop, 84.
Perseverantia fidei, 6. Perseverandum in fide, 263, 266. Vide Gratia.
Perseverance in faith, 6. One must persevere in faith, 263, 266. See Grace.
Personam Deus non accipit, 98.
God is no respecter of persons, 98.
Persuasio noxia et venenata, 192.
A harmful and poisoned persuasion, 192.
Pestes haereticorum, 130. Pestes et lues fidei, 197. Pestis descriptio, 232, 233, 345.
The plagues of the heretics, 130. Plagues and pestilences of the faith, 197. Description of the plague, 232, 233, 345.
Petra veritatis christianae, 148.
The rock of Christian truth, 148.
Petrus rationi legitimae, quam Paulus vindicabat. facile consensit, 127. Non dixit se primatum tenere et obtemperari a novellis et posterioribus sibi potius oportere, ibid. Petro primum Dominus dedit potestatem ligandi et solvendi, 131. Super Petrum Ecclesia fundata origine unitatis, 12⟨3⟩, 127, 131, 132. Ecclesia super Petrum aedificanda, 123. Petrus Ecclesiae nomine loquitur, 123. Petrum Dominus primum elegit, et super eum Ecclesiam aedificavit, 127. Christus ex Petro unitatis originem instituit, 131. Unitatis
Peter readily agreed to the lawful reasoning which Paul was upholding, 127. He did not say that he held the primacy and that he ought rather to be obeyed by newcomers and those later than himself, ibid. To Peter first the Lord gave the power of binding and loosing, 131. The Church founded upon Peter by the origin of unity, 123, 127, 131, 132. The Church to be built upon Peter, 123. Peter speaks in the name of the Church, 123. The Lord chose Peter first, and upon him built the Church, 127. Christ established the origin of unity from Peter, 131. Unity's
Editors' notes and page, col. 1223

Page

  • running head: 1223 INDEX
  • marginal letters: A ‹129. Peccatum originale›; B ‹Pectoris exerti et seminudi›; C ‹non minus coronat quam ab externis›; D ‹ibid. Amor patrimonii›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the alphabetical index (‹129. Peccatum originale›, continuing the Peccatum entry from the column before), set in full. Column begins mid-entry with a page reference and ends mid-entry at "Unitatis". The head numeral reads like 1225 but is taken as 1223; UNSURE. Damaged type: "anti⟨q⟩ua", "pecca⟨mu⟩s" (it looks like "peccamfis"), and "12⟨3⟩" in the Petrus entry. "aut" in "Superbus aut stultus" is blotted. "Causam Novati agere" is printed without word spaces. Small-capital headwords (Penates, Persecutio, Perseus, Petrus, Gratia) are set in normal case. Italics (Poenitentia, Persarum, ibid.) are not marked.
PL 4:1224
origo ab uno incipiens, 195. Soli Petro Christus dixit: Quaecumque ligaveris, etc., 148. Petrus unus pro omnibus loquitur, et Ecclesiae voce respondet, 83. Petro Christus oves suas commendat, 176. Petri confessio de Christo, 359. Petrus Christum negavit, 357, 360. Petrus suscitat Tabitham, 239. Petrus et Paulus apostoli, 144. Petrus et Paulus se cognoverunt in Urbe, 366. Petri apostoli locus explicatus, 134. Petri praedicatio. 365. Petri cathedra, 86, 148. Petri successio, 148.
origin beginning from one, 195. To Peter alone Christ said: Whatsoever you shall bind, etc., 148. Peter, one for all, speaks and answers with the voice of the Church, 83. Christ entrusts His sheep to Peter, 176. Peter's confession concerning Christ, 359. Peter denied Christ, 357, 360. Peter raises Tabitha, 239. Peter and Paul the apostles, 144. Peter and Paul knew each other in the City, 366. A passage of the apostle Peter explained, 134. Peter's preaching, 365. Peter's chair, 86, 148. Peter's succession, 148.
Petrus ab Hippone Diarrhytorum, 337.
Peter of Hippo Diarrhytus, 337.
Pharaonis exemplum, 157. Pharaonis durissima servitus, 266.
Pharaoh's example, 157. Pharaoh's most harsh servitude, 266.
Pharisaei et publicani discrimen, 205.
The difference between the Pharisee and the publican, 205.
Philippus diaconus, 132.
Philip the deacon, 132.
Phinees placuit Deo, 152.
Phinehas pleased God, 152.
Picus, 220, 226.
Picus, 220, 226.
Pignus vitae, 69.
The pledge of life, 69.
Placendum Deo, non hominibus, 319. Placitorum capita, 67.
God is to be pleased, not men, 319. The heads of the decisions, 67.
Plaga perspicua facile curatur, 258.
An evident wound is easily healed, 258.
Plangens misericordiam provocat, 73. Plangentium gemitus admittendus, 75. Plangentium lacrymae, 77.
One who laments calls forth mercy, 73. The groaning of those who lament is to be admitted, 75. The tears of those who lament, 77.
Plasma divinum, 101.
The divine handiwork, 101.
Plastica Dei adulterari non debet, 178.
God's moulding ought not to be adulterated, 178.
Plato agnovit unum Deum, 226. Platonici, etsi de Patre et Filio aliquid senserint.
Plato acknowledged one God, 226. The Platonists, although they perceived something concerning the Father and the Son.
Plebs sacerdotibus in periculo juncta, 95. Plebis fidelis incorrupta majestas, 88. Sanctissima et amplissima plebs romana, 89. Plebis praesentia in synodis, 19, 22, 23, 24, 27, 28, 36, 39, 43, 55. Concilium praesente plebis maxima parte, 329. Plebem Cyprianus non numerat inter eos qui judicarunt in concilio, 87. Sine plebis consensu nihil agit Cyprianus, 11. Plebem consulit Cyprianus in ordinationibus clericorum, 45. Stantium plebi pro fide et timore suo honor est habendus, 23. Omnis actus populo insinuatus, 60. Plebs obstat ne protervi recipiantur, 87. Plebe praesente eliguntur sacerdotes, 118. Ipsa praesente vel deteguntur malorum crimina, vel bonorum merita praedicantur, ibid. Plebs immunis non est a contagio delicti, quae injusto et illicito episcopatui consentit, 118. Separare se debet. a praeposito peccatore quem episcopi deposuerunt, ibid.
The people joined to the bishops in danger, 95. The uncorrupted majesty of the faithful people, 88. The most holy and most ample Roman people, 89. The presence of the people in synods, 19, 22, 23, 24, 27, 28, 36, 39, 43, 55. A council held with the greatest part of the people present, 329. Cyprian does not number the people among those who judged in council, 87. Cyprian does nothing without the consent of the people, 11. Cyprian consults the people in the ordinations of clerics, 45. To the people of those who stood firm honour is to be paid for their faith and fear, 23. Every proceeding made known to the people, 60. The people resist the reception of the shameless, 87. Bishops are chosen with the people present, 118. In its presence either the crimes of the wicked are exposed or the merits of the good are proclaimed, ibid. A people that consents to an unjust and unlawful episcopate is not free from the contagion of the offence, 118. It ought to separate itself from a sinful prelate whom the bishops have deposed, ibid.
Pluviae indiscretae justis et injustis, 248.
Rains indiscriminate to the just and the unjust, 248.
Poena inde coepit unde coepit et crimen, 189.
The punishment began from where the crime also began, 189.
Poculum martyris, 78.
The cup of the martyr, 78.
Poenitentia de pectoribus excussa est, 186. Poenitentiae via, 67. Poenitentiae simulatio, 71. Poenitentia necessaria lapsis, 85. Poenitentia crimine minor non sit, 192. Poenitentia lapsorum fovenda, 59. Diu trahenda, 67. Quomodo probetur, 37. Veri poenitentis notae, 23, 37, 38, 191, 192. Poenitentiae fructus, 224. Poenitentia corroborat ad repetendum certamen, 193. Verus poenitens factus ad praelium fortior per dolorem, 193. Vera poenitentia non solam veniam meretur, sed et coronam, 193. Poenitentia nulla sera est, 224. Poenitentibus Dominus indulgentiam pollicetur, 72. 73, 75. Tollitur poenitentia si poenitentiae fructus intercipitur, 75. In Ecclesia gladio spiritali contumaces necantur, dum de Ecclesia ejiciuntur, 103. Intercedente aliquo graviore delicto abstinentur fideles, et a Christi corpore separantur, 209. Poenitentia libellaticorum non respuenda, 70. Poenitentia redeuntium ad Ecclesiam, 365. Poenitentibus manus imposita, 127. In concilio non consensione solum, sed etiam comminatione decreta poenitentia, 85. Adversus eos qui sine poenitentia pacem concedunt, 85, 86.
Penitence has been shaken out of hearts, 186. The way of penitence, 67. The feigning of penitence, 71. Penitence necessary for the lapsed, 85. Let penitence not be less than the crime, 192. The penitence of the lapsed to be fostered, 59. To be drawn out long, 67. How it is to be proved, 37. The marks of the true penitent, 23, 37, 38, 191, 192. The fruit of penitence, 224. Penitence strengthens for renewing the contest, 193. The true penitent made stronger for battle through sorrow, 193. True penitence earns not only pardon but also a crown, 193. No penitence is too late, 224. The Lord promises indulgence to penitents, 72, 73, 75. Penitence is taken away if the fruit of penitence is cut off, 75. In the Church the contumacious are slain with the spiritual sword when they are cast out of the Church, 103. When some graver offence intervenes, the faithful are kept away and separated from the body of Christ, 209. The penitence of the libellatici not to be rejected, 70. The penitence of those returning to the Church, 365. Hands laid on penitents, 127. Penitence decreed in council not only by agreement but also with threats, 85. Against those who grant peace without penitence, 85, 86.
Poenitentiae tempus moechis conceditur et pax datur, 72. In delictis idololatria minoribus agitur poenitentia justo tempore, 18, 21. Poenitentia plena, 77, 97, 103, 191, 192. Poenitentiae subjecti libellatici, 190. Item qui vel de sacrificii vel de libelli facinore cogitaverunt, 189. De muliere quae manus ejus ad sacrificandum tenentibus non consensit, 27. Poenitentia plena virginibus corruptis, 103. Levior poenitentia iis quae deprehensae cum masculis, sed integrae repertae sunt, 103. Graviore censura ejiciantur, si cum eisdem sub eodem tecto habitaverint, ibid. In concilio Carthaginiensi placuit lapsis in exitu subveniri, 71. Libellaticos interim admitti, ibid. Merito trahitur longius poenitentia, dum adest quies, 77. Secus instante persecutione, ibid. Lapsis inter cruciatus cito venia concedi potest, 185. His poenitentia per triennium inchoatum sufficere potest, 76. Lapsis postea confitentibus pax datur, 28. Objurgatur Therapius episcopus ob pacem ante tempus concessam, 98. Pax tamen data non aufertur, ibid. Deus scit quid faciat de iis qui ante impletam poenitentiam moriuntur, 45. Sine poenitentia recipiuntur confessores schismatici, 61. Poenitentiae se submittunt episcopi, 119. Carthaginense
A time of penitence is granted to adulterers and peace is given, 72. In offences lesser than idolatry penitence is performed for a due time, 18, 21. Full penitence, 77, 97, 103, 191, 192. The libellatici subjected to penitence, 190. Likewise those who contemplated the crime of sacrifice or of the certificate, 189. Concerning the woman who did not consent when men held her hands to make her sacrifice, 27. Full penitence for virgins who have been corrupted, 103. Lighter penitence for those who were caught with men but were found intact, 103. Let them be cast out with a heavier censure if they have lived under the same roof with them, ibid. In the council of Carthage it was decided that the lapsed should be helped at their departure, 71. That the libellatici be admitted meanwhile, ibid. Penitence is rightly drawn out longer while there is quiet, 77. Otherwise when persecution presses, ibid. Pardon can quickly be granted to the lapsed amid tortures, 185. For these, penitence begun three years before can suffice, 76. Peace is given to the lapsed who afterwards confess, 28. Bishop Therapius is rebuked for granting peace before the time, 98. Yet the peace once given is not taken away, ibid. God knows what He does with those who die before their penitence is completed, 45. Schismatic confessors are received without penitence, 61. Bishops submit themselves to penitence, 119. The Carthaginian
Editors' notes and page, col. 1224

Page

  • running head: INDEX
  • marginal letters: A origo ab uno incipiens; B Plangens misericordiam provocat; C Poena inde coepit unde coepit; D 85, 86.
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: alphabetical index (origo ab uno incipiens ...), whole column; column begins mid-entry (Petrus) continued from col. 1223; last word Cartha- split at column break; small-capital headwords (Petrus, Pharaonis, Philippus, Phinees, Picus, Plato, Poenitentia) set in normal case; Platonici entry printed without page number; "Quomodo" printed with a mark over u, taken as type blemish; "cor roborat" printed with a space, joined
PL 4:1225
concilium decrevit lapsos episcopos ad agendam poenitentiam posse admitti, sed a sacerdotali honore prohiberi, 120. Idem decrevit Cornelius cum omnibus omnino episcopis, 120. Deposito ob idololatriam episcopo communio laica instar gratiae, 119. Deponendus vel abstinendus diaconus si perseveret in contumelia adversus episcopum, 115. Trophimus episcopus cum plebe rediens, laicus communicat, 69. Poenitentia moechis negata sub Cypriani antecessoribus, 72. Poenitentiam non agentes prohibiti a spe communicationis et pacis, si in periculo coeperint deprecari, 73. Minatur Cyprianus quisquis se Felicissimo adjunxerit, eum in Ecclesia non communicaturum, 51. Ad Ecclesiam postea redire et communicare non posse, 55. Anxie ponderat Cyprianus qui recipi et admitti in Ecclesiam debeant, 85. Reluctatur plebs quoties inemendabiles ad Ecclesiam remeant, ibid.
council decreed that lapsed bishops may be admitted to do penance, but are to be barred from the priestly honour, 120. Cornelius decreed the same with absolutely all the bishops, 120. To a bishop deposed for idolatry, lay communion [is granted] as a favour, 119. A deacon is to be deposed or suspended if he persists in insolence against the bishop, 115. Trophimus, a bishop, returning with his people, communicates as a layman, 69. Penance denied to adulterers under Cyprian's predecessors, 72. Those not doing penance are barred from the hope of communion and peace if they begin to beg for it in danger, 73. Cyprian threatens that whoever joins himself to Felicissimus will not communicate in the Church, 51. [That he] cannot afterwards return to the Church and communicate, 55. Cyprian anxiously weighs who ought to be received and admitted into the Church, 85. The people resist whenever the incorrigible return to the Church, ibid.
Poenitentiae sacramenti necessitas; 122. Reus sacerdos, si bonus miles, dum fugit, sine pace et communicatione decedat, 78. Poenitentiae sacramentum morientibus administrandum, 8. In infirmitatis periculo apud presbyterum quemcumque praesentem exomologesis facienda, vel apud diaconum, si presbyter repertus non fuerit, vel urgere exitus coeperit, 22. Multi in ecclesia Arelatensi excesserunt sine pace, 116. Nullus poenitentiae locus post mortem, 224. Hic vita aut amittitur aut tenetur, ibid. Soluta in terris solvuntur in coelis, 77, vide 148. Satisfactio et remissio facta per sacerdotes apud Dominum grata est, 191. Sacerdotes quidquid faciunt pro vero poenitente, id Deus in acceptum refert, 195. Poenitentes recipiunt Spiritum Patris cum pacem accipiunt, 78.
Necessity of the sacrament of penance, 122. The priest is guilty if a good soldier, while he flees, should depart without peace and communion, 78. The sacrament of penance to be administered to the dying, 8. In danger of sickness, confession (exomologesis) is to be made before any presbyter present, or before a deacon if no presbyter is found, or if death begins to press, 22. Many in the church of Arles have departed without peace, 116. No place for penance after death, 224. Here life is either lost or held, ibid. Things loosed on earth are loosed in heaven, 77, see 148. Satisfaction and remission made through priests is pleasing before the Lord, 191. Whatever priests do for a true penitent, God accepts it as done, 195. Penitents receive the Spirit of the Father when they receive peace, 78.
POLIANUS, 158, 163. Polianus a Mileo, 332. — POLYCARPUS episcopus, 77, 117, 124. Polycarpus episcopus Hadrumetinus, 59. Polycarpus ab Adrumeto, 330. — POMPEIUS episcopus, 55, 56, 59. Pompeius Sabratensis, 337. — POMPONIUS episcopus, 77, 102, 117, 124. Pomponius a Dionysiana, 335. — Pontifex honorandus, 81. — PONTIUS PILATUS Syriam procurabat, 228.
POLIANUS, 158, 163. Polianus of Mileum, 332. — POLYCARPUS, bishop, 77, 117, 124. Polycarpus, bishop of Hadrumetum, 59. Polycarpus of Adrumetum, 330. — POMPEIUS, bishop, 55, 56, 59. Pompeius of Sabrata, 337. — POMPONIUS, bishop, 77, 102, 117, 124. Pomponius of Dionysiana, 335. — The bishop (pontifex) is to be honoured, 81. — PONTIUS PILATE was procurator of Syria, 228.
Populus Christi non potest scindi, 196. Populus christianus adunatus pani dominico comparatur, 155. Populus adunatur Christo cum in calice vino aqua miscetur, 108. Populus totus unum sumus, 206. Populi frementis impetus, 76. Populus perditionis ac mortis, 244. Populus peccator non potest esse filius Dei, 207. Populi duo praedicti, major et minor, 280.
The people of Christ cannot be split, 196. The Christian people, united, is compared to the Lord's bread, 155. The people is united to Christ when water is mixed with wine in the chalice, 108. As a whole people we are one, 206. The onslaught of a raging people, 76. A people of perdition and death, 244. A sinful people cannot be a son of God, 207. Two peoples foretold, the elder and the younger, 280.
Portenta coluntur, 220. — Porticus vitea, 1. — Possidere se credent qui possidentur, 185. — Potestas gratiae coelestis, 149. — Praecepta divina non sunt impossibilia, 97. — Praedictiones mulieris a daemone correptae, 146. — Praelium gloriosi certaminis, 67. Praeliantes Deus spectat, 93. — Praepositos superbo tumore contemnere, 183. Praepositi sine ordinationis lege constituti, 197. — Praerogativa communicationis, 40. — Praestigiae fallaces in excusatione, 43. Praestigiae daemonum, 221. — Praesumptio philosophiae durioris, 71. Praesumptio damnata, 133. — Praevaricatores veritatis, 132. — Precatio cum disciplina, 204. Precum tuba, 44. Precem facere in sacrificiis, 25.
Monstrosities are worshipped, 220. — A vine-covered portico, 1. — Those who are possessed will believe that they possess, 185. — The power of heavenly grace, 149. — The divine precepts are not impossible, 97. — Predictions of a woman seized by a demon, 146. — The battle of a glorious contest, 67. God watches those who fight, 93. — To despise those set over one with proud swelling, 183. Prelates appointed without the law of ordination, 197. — The prerogative of communion, 40. — Deceitful tricks in excuse, 43. Tricks of demons, 221. — The presumption of a harsher philosophy, 71. Presumption condemned, 133. — Betrayers of the truth, 132. — Prayer with discipline, 204. The trumpet of prayers, 44. To make prayer at the sacrifices, 25.
Presbyteri sedent cum episcopo in clero, 48, 49. Presbyteri vocantur sacerdotes a Cypriano, 49, 53. Praepositi vocantur, 13, 20, 21, 29. Presbyteri et diaconi commendatas sibi oves fovere debent, 21. Confessores regere et docere debent, 19, 20, 21. Presbyteris assurgendum, 325. Presbyterii honor designatur nonnullis lectoribus, 48; eadem divisio mensurna ac presbyteris, ibid. Numidicus presbyter adscribitur numero presbyterorum Carthaginensium 49. Presbyteri, sede vacante nonnulla, ad electionem episcopi servant, 29, 43. Quinque presbyteri reditum Cypriani morantur, 53. Quidam presbyteri totum sibi vindicant, 18, 20. Presbyteri temerarii causam acturi apud episcopum et clerum, apud confessores et plebem, 19. Presbyteri temerarii interim prohibeantur offerre, 19. Presbyteri et diaconi qui ab Ecclesia discedunt, redeuntes laici communicant, 129. Ordinati foris, laici communicant, cum redeunt, 128. Presbyteri et diaconi integritati et continentiae praeesse debent, 103. Presbyterium contrahere, 60.
Presbyters sit with the bishop in the clergy, 48, 49. Presbyters are called priests (sacerdotes) by Cyprian, 49, 53. They are called prelates, 13, 20, 21, 29. Presbyters and deacons ought to cherish the sheep entrusted to them, 21. They ought to guide and teach the confessors, 19, 20, 21. One must rise for presbyters, 325. The honour of the presbyterate is marked out for some readers, 48; the same monthly allowance as for presbyters, ibid. Numidicus, a presbyter, is enrolled in the number of the presbyters of Carthage 49. Presbyters, when the see is vacant, reserve certain matters for the election of a bishop, 29, 43. Five presbyters delay Cyprian's return, 53. Certain presbyters claim everything for themselves, 18, 20. Rash presbyters are to plead their case before the bishop and clergy, before the confessors and the people, 19. Rash presbyters are meanwhile to be forbidden to offer, 19. Presbyters and deacons who depart from the Church communicate as laymen when they return, 129. Those ordained outside communicate as laymen when they return, 128. Presbyters and deacons ought to preside over purity and continence, 103. To assemble the presbytery, 60.
Pressurae fiunt ut probemur, 263, 267. Pressurae gentilium, 161, 164. — Primatum assumere, 154. — Primatum tenere, 127. — Primatus suos amisit Esau, 25. — PRIMITIVUS presbyter, 55. — PRIMUS episcopus, 117, 124. Primus a Misgirpa, 339. Primus schismaticus, 62. — PRISCA socia Montani, 145. — PRISCUS episcopus, 72. — PRIVATIANUS, 76, 77. Privatianus a Sufetula, 332. — PRIVATUS Lambesitanus, 41, 48. Privatus a Sufibus, 332. — Procella non subvertit robustam arborem, 197. — PROCULUS episcopus, 99, 124. Proculus pejerans, 226. — Proditores unitatis, 132. — Propheta alius sicut Moyses promissus, 280. Prophetae figuram Christi portabant, 230. Christus adventum suum per prodhetas praelocutus, ibid. — Propositum continentiae, 72. —
Afflictions happen so that we may be tested, 263, 267. Afflictions from the gentiles, 161, 164. — To assume the primacy, 154. — To hold the primacy, 127. — Esau lost his birthright, 25. — PRIMITIVUS, presbyter, 55. — PRIMUS, bishop, 117, 124. Primus of Misgirpa, 339. Primus, a schismatic, 62. — PRISCA, companion of Montanus, 145. — PRISCUS, bishop, 72. — PRIVATIANUS, 76, 77. Privatianus of Sufetula, 332. — PRIVATUS of Lambaesis, 41, 48. Privatus of Sufes, 332. — The storm does not overturn a sturdy tree, 197. — PROCULUS, bishop, 99, 124. Proculus, a perjurer, 226. — Betrayers of unity, 132. — Another prophet like Moses promised, 280. The prophets bore the figure of Christ, 230. Christ foretold His coming through the prophets, ibid. — The resolve of continence, 72. —
Editors' notes and page, col. 1225

Page

  • running head: 1225 · RERUM ET VERBO[RUM] (cut off at image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ginense concilium decrevit lapsos; B runt sine pace, 116. Nullus poenitentiae; C tis, 149. — Praecepta divina; D ni morantur, 53. Quidam presbyteri
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter set: index rerum et verborum, entries from ‹ginense concilium decrevit› to ‹Propositum continentiae›; column begins mid-word (Cartha-ginense, from the previous column); small-capital headwords set in capitals; "necessitas;" punctuation unsure (semicolon or comma); "credent" is a valid future form, so it is not treated as a misprint (possibly meant for credunt; UNSURE); several page numbers ambiguous between 3 and 5 (e.g. 55, 337, 335, 332); stray hyphen in "Mo-ntani" and stray mark after "164." not set; printer's signature PATROL. IV. S. CYPRIAN. not set; right-hand column (1226) not set
PL 4:1226
Proscriptionis formula, 122. Proscriptionis onus, ibid. — Prostituere gentilibus membra Christi, 183. Prostitutae vocis audacia, 5. — Protectio corporis et sanguinis Christi, 77. — Protectum latus, 6. — Provincia latius fusa, 59. — Psalmi in conviviis Christianorum, 7. — Publica est nobis et communis oratio, 206. — Publicani et pharisaei discrimen, 205. — PUDENTIANUS a Cuiculi, 236. — Pudicitiae tenorem gloriae suae servat, 72. — Pudor vinculi maritalis, 100. — Puerorum virtus major aetate, 160. Pueri martyrio coronati. 164. Puerorum perdendorum magister, 101. — Pulli edaces, 226. — Pulpitum, id est tribunal Ecclesiae, 46, 48. — Pupilli protegendi, 328.
The formula of proscription, 122. The burden of proscription, ibid. To prostitute the members of Christ to the gentiles, 183. The boldness of a prostituted voice, 5. The protection of the body and blood of Christ, 77. A protected flank, 6. A province spread rather widely, 59. Psalms at the banquets of Christians, 7. Our prayer is public and common, 206. The difference between the publican and the pharisee, 205. Pudentianus of Cuiculi, 236. She keeps the tenor of chastity to her glory, 72. The modesty of the marriage bond, 100. The virtue of boys greater than their age, 160. Boys crowned with martyrdom. 164. A teacher of boys who are to be ruined, 101. Voracious chicks, 226. The pulpit, that is, the tribunal of the Church, 46, 48. Orphans to be protected, 328.
PURGATORIUM. His qui statim coronantur alii opponuntur, qui ad veniam stant et solvunt novissimum quadrantem, 72. Hi pro peccatis longo dolore cruciati emundantur et purgantur diu igne, ibid. Pendent in diem judicii, ibid. In die judicii pluribus proderunt merita martyrum et opera justorum, 187. Apostatae et desertores, nec si occisi pro nomine fuerint, admitti tunc poterunt ad Ecclesiae pacem, 73. Sacrificium pro dormitione alicujus, 114.
Purgatory. To those who are crowned at once others are set in contrast, who stand waiting for pardon and pay the last farthing, 72. These, tormented with long pain for their sins, are cleansed and purged for a long time by fire, ibid. They hang in suspense until the day of judgement, ibid. On the day of judgement the merits of the martyrs and the works of the just will benefit many, 187. Apostates and deserters, even if they have been killed for the Name, will not then be able to be admitted to the peace of the Church, 73. A sacrifice for someone's falling asleep, 114.
Purpuram non induant Christianae, 177. Purpura Agni per quem redempti sumus, 262. Purpura in imagines currit, 348. — PUSILLUS a Lamasba, 357. — Puteus aquae vivae, 152. — Putramina, 87. Putraminibus amputatis, 186.
Let Christian women not put on purple, 177. The purple of the Lamb through Whom we have been redeemed, 262. Purple runs into images, 348. Pusillus of Lamasba, 357. A well of living water, 152. Rotten matter, 87. The rotten parts having been cut away, 186.
Q
Q
De quantitate propria sumptus suggerit Cyprianus, 49. — Quaestionum probantium tela, 347. Quaestio durissima, 16, 17. Quaestionum tormenta, 220. — QUIETUS a Baruch, 335. — QUINTIANUS, 31. — QUINTUS episcopus, 77, 117, 124, 126, 128, 129. Quintusab Aggya, 336. Quintus presbyter, 66. — QUIRINUS, 161, 162, 274.
Cyprian supplies expenses from his own funds, 49. The weapons of testing interrogations, 347. A most harsh interrogation, 16, 17. The tortures of interrogations, 220. Quietus of Baruch, 335. Quintianus, 31. Quintus the bishop, 77, 117, 124, 126, 128, 129. Quintus of Aggya, 336. Quintus the presbyter, 66. Quirinus, 161, 162, 274.
R
R
Rabies oris armata est, 189. — RACHEL typus Ecclesiae, 281. — Radix Ecclesiae catholicae, 59. — RAHAB, in qua praeformabatur Ecclesia, 196. Rahab typum portabat Ecclesiae, 153. — Ramus fractus germinare non potest, 195. — Rapacitas majorem f⟨a⟩mem facit quam siccitas, 219. Rapinae cruentae, 220. — Rebaptismus Novatiani, 130. Rebaptizare dignum non est, 167. — Rectum te Deus fecit, 221. — Redampliatur majestas nominis, 344. — Redditus tuos divide cum Deo, 241. — Redemptoris imperio parendum, 173. Redimenda fratrum membra, 99. Redimi quod potest non timetur, 5. — Redintegratio fraterna, 65. — Refraenata aquarum agmina, 343. — Refrigerium flammae dederunt, 164. Refrigeria paravit Deus, 44. — Regeneratio coelestis, 148, 149, 225, 260. Regeneratio lavacri salutaris, 147. Regeneratio secundae nativitatis, 147. Regenerationis lavacrum, 139, 140, 249. Regeneratio divina, 136.
The madness of the mouth is armed, 189. Rachel a type of the Church, 281. The root of the Catholic Church, 59. Rahab, in whom the Church was prefigured, 196. Rahab bore the type of the Church, 153. A broken branch cannot bud, 195. Rapacity makes a greater famine than drought, 219. Bloody plunderings, 220. The rebaptism of Novatian, 130. It is not fitting to rebaptize, 167. God made you upright, 221. The majesty of the Name is amplified again, 344. Share your revenues with God, 241. The command of the Redeemer must be obeyed, 173. The members of the brethren must be redeemed, 99. What can be redeemed is not feared, 5. Brotherly reconciliation, 65. The hosts of the waters reined in, 343. The flames gave refreshment, 164. God has prepared refreshments, 44. Heavenly regeneration, 148, 149, 225, 260. The regeneration of the saving washing, 147. The regeneration of the second birth, 147. The washing of regeneration, 139, 140, 249. Divine regeneration, 136.
Regnum Dei nemo potest habere, nisi sit baptizatus, 314. Regnum Dei nobis repraesentari cupimus, 207. Regnum Dei esse coepit in proximo, 229. Regnum Dei non est in sapientia mundi, 324. Regna sorte variantur, 226. — REGULUS auspicia servavit, 226. — Religio vera et divina calcatur, 339. Religio vera non cognoscitur, 217. — Remissa peccatorum, 99, 131, 133, 134, 135, 150, 237, 249, 262. Remissio peccatorum in baptismo, 155. Non datur nisi in Ecclesia, 125, 127, 134. Remissio facta per sacerdotes, 191. Remittendorum peccatorum potestas, 148. — REPOSTUS schismaticus, 52, 84. — RESURRECTIONEM Christi quidam discipuli credere nolebant, 360. Resurrectionem Domini mane celebramus, 109. Resurrectio nostra Christus est, 208. Resurrectio mortuorum, 315. Resurrectio carnis, 131. Resurrectionis spes, 168. — Revelationes, 14, 15, 19, 20, 38, 47, 77, 79, 96, 234. — Rivus a fonte praecisus arescit, 195. Rivi plurimi de fonte uno, ibid. — ROGATIANUS diaconus, 142, 144, 147. — Rogatianus episcopus contumeliis a diacono vexatur, 112. Conqueritur apud Cyprianum, ibid. Rogatianus episcopus, 77, 117, 124. Rogatianus a Nova, 336. — Rogatianus presbyter, 11, 49, 51, 52. Rogatianus presbyter gloriosus senex, 163, 165. — ROGATUS episcopus, 77. — Rogi dissidentes, 227. Rogi pecorum, 220, 226.
No one can have the kingdom of God unless he is baptized, 314. We desire the kingdom of God to be made present to us, 207. The kingdom of God has begun to be near, 229. The kingdom of God is not in the wisdom of the world, 324. Kingdoms change by lot, 226. Regulus observed the auspices, 226. True and divine religion is trampled upon, 339. True religion is not recognized, 217. Remission of sins, 99, 131, 133, 134, 135, 150, 237, 249, 262. Remission of sins in baptism, 155. It is not given except in the Church, 125, 127, 134. Remission made through priests, 191. The power of remitting sins, 148. Repostus the schismatic, 52, 84. Certain disciples were unwilling to believe the resurrection of Christ, 360. We celebrate the resurrection of the Lord in the morning, 109. Christ is our resurrection, 208. The resurrection of the dead, 315. The resurrection of the flesh, 131. The hope of the resurrection, 168. Revelations, 14, 15, 19, 20, 38, 47, 77, 79, 96, 234. A stream cut off from its source dries up, 195. Very many streams from one source, ibid. Rogatianus the deacon, 142, 144, 147. Rogatianus the bishop is harassed with insults by a deacon, 112. He complains to Cyprian, ibid. Rogatianus the bishop, 77, 117, 124. Rogatianus of Nova, 336. Rogatianus the presbyter, 11, 49, 51, 52. Rogatianus the presbyter, a glorious old man, 163, 165. Rogatus the bishop, 77. Pyres at variance, 227. Pyres of cattle, 220, 226.
Roma praecedere debet Carthaginem, 64. Romana Ecclesia est Ecclesia principalis, 86. Excubat pro omnibus, 8. Romanae sedis auctoritas, 144. Ex Romana Ecclesia origo unitatis, 86, 125, 131. Cleri Romani litterae per totum mundum missae, 67. Stephanus successionem Petri tenet, 148. Per successionem cathedram Petri habet, ibid. Basilides, depositus, ad Stephanum papam confugit ut restituatur, 119. Negat Cyprianus Sabinum illi substitutum deponi posse, ibid. Romani maximum crimen ducunt a laudibus Apostoli degenerare, 42. Ad Romanos perfidia non habet accessum, 86. Romana Ecclesia stat fortis in fide, 7. Quidam lapsi, ibid. Romae martyria priusquam Carthagine per tormenta consummata sunt, 33. Apud Romanos disciplinae severitas, 42. Romani non observant quaedam vetera instituta, 144. Clerus Romanus florentissimus cum episcopo
Rome ought to go before Carthage, 64. The Roman Church is the principal Church, 86. It keeps watch for all, 8. The authority of the Roman see, 144. From the Roman Church the origin of unity, 86, 125, 131. Letters of the Roman clergy sent through the whole world, 67. Stephen holds the succession of Peter, 148. Through succession he has the chair of Peter, ibid. Basilides, having been deposed, fled to Pope Stephen in order to be restored, 119. Cyprian denies that Sabinus, substituted for him, can be deposed, ibid. The Romans count it the greatest crime to fall away from the praises of the Apostle, 42. Faithlessness has no access to the Romans, 86. The Roman Church stands strong in the faith, 7. Some have lapsed, ibid. At Rome martyrdoms were consummated through tortures before they were at Carthage, 33. The severity of discipline among the Romans, 42. The Romans do not observe certain ancient institutions, 144. The Roman clergy, most flourishing, with the bishop
Editors' notes and page, col. 1226

Page

  • running head: [INDEX RE]RUM ET VERBORUM. 1226 (left part cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Proscriptionis formula, 122›; B ‹rit, 348.—Pusillus a Lamasba›; C ‹rum agmina, 343.—Refrigerium›; D ‹195. Rivi plurimi de fonte uno›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the Index rerum et verborum (‹Proscriptionis formula›), set in full; small-capital headwords set in capitals; the cut-off left column (col. 1225) not set; signature "39" at page foot not set; "f⟨a⟩mem": vowel damaged, read as famem; "agmina, 343" and "Rebaptismus Novatiani, 130" page numbers UNSURE (could be 345 / 150); column ends mid-entry at "episcopo"
PL 4:1227
praesidens, 89. Cyprianum papam et fratrem salutat Clerus Rom., 40, 42, 44. Litterae cleri Romani in Siciliam, 43; mittuntur Cypriano, ibid. Clerus Romanus deliberat cum episcopis, 45. Major necessitas clero Romano differendae lapsorum causae, quia episcopum non habent, 43. Placet clero Romano consilium Cypriani de lapsis in concilio tractandi, ibid. Evangelii plenus vigor in litteris cleri Romani, 52. Laborantem Cyprianum adjuverunt, ibid. Romana Ecclesia laudata, 94. Romanorum fides laudata, 86. — Romanos geminos non capit unum regnum, 227. Romanorum dii vernaculi, 226. Romani regni initia, ibid. — Romulus circenses primus consecravit, 340. Romulus parricida, 226. Romulus deus factus, ibid. — Rosae non desunt Ecclesiae, 18. — Rubigo pectoris, 237. — Ructare crapulam, 111. — Ructu suo vivere, 102. — Rucuma. 335. — Ruffinus diaconus et confessor, 34, 45. — Ruina una sufficiat lapsis, 54. Ruinae fratrum, 45. Ruinae multiformes orbis, 190. — Rusiccade, 336. — Rusticus presbyter, 146. Rusticus agrum colat, 75. — Rutili, 52.
presiding, 89. The Roman clergy greet Cyprian as pope and brother, 40, 42, 44. Letter of the Roman clergy to Sicily, 43; it is sent to Cyprian, ibid. The Roman clergy deliberate with the bishops, 45. The Roman clergy are under greater necessity to defer the case of the lapsed, because they have no bishop, 43. Cyprian's counsel that the matter of the lapsed be dealt with in a council pleases the Roman clergy, ibid. The full vigour of the Gospel in the letters of the Roman clergy, 52. They helped Cyprian in his labours, ibid. The Roman Church praised, 94. The faith of the Romans praised, 86. — One kingdom does not hold the Roman twins, 227. The native gods of the Romans, 226. The beginnings of the Roman kingdom, ibid. — Romulus first consecrated the circus games, 340. Romulus a parricide, 226. Romulus made a god, ibid. — Roses are not lacking to the Church, 18. — Rust of the heart, 237. — To belch out drunkenness, 111. — To live on one's own belching, 102. — Rucuma, 335. — Ruffinus, deacon and confessor, 34, 45. — Let one fall suffice for the lapsed, 54. Falls of the brethren, 45. Manifold ruins of the world, 190. — Rusiccade, 336. — Rusticus, presbyter, 146. Let the countryman till the field, 75. — Rutilus, 52.
S
S
Sabinus episcopus, 117, 119. — Sabina, 31. — Sabinorum raptus, 226, 340. — Sabrata, 337.
Sabinus, bishop, 117, 119. — Sabina, 31. — The rape of the Sabine women, 226, 340. — Sabrata, 337.
Sacerdotes Dei et Christi, 72. Sacerdos vice fungitur, 109. Agere pro Dei sacerdote, 111. Sacerdotes Deus facit, 68, 121. Quantus honos sacerdotibus debeatur, 81, 122. Sacerdotes vindicantur a Deo, 113. Debent esse integri et immaculati, 128. Debent esse humiles, 121. Adversus sacerdotes qui stipes et oblationes et lucra desiderant, 111. Portio sacerdotum minime succumbentium, 120. Sacerdos in consacerdotis sui laudibus tamquam in propriis gratulatur, 94. Sacerdotibus sacrilegus irascitur, 188. Sacerdos sacrilegus, 118. Sententia multorum sacerdotum consilio ponderata, 77. Sacerdos occidi potest, vinci non potest, 88. Sacerdotii sublime fastigium, 68. Qui sacrilega sacrificia idolis fecerunt, sacerdotium Dei sibi vindicare non possunt, 111. Sacerdotii vigor in presbyteris et diaconibus admonendis, 24. Sacerdotii concordia, 137, 142. Sacerdotia illicita, 148, 152. Sacerdotalis gravitas, 56. Sacerdotalis loci religio, 140. Sacerdotalis auctoritas, 88, 113. Sacerdotium unum, 53. Sacerdotium vetus et novum, 280.
Priests of God and of Christ, 72. The priest acts in [Christ's] stead, 109. To act as a priest of God, 111. God makes priests, 68, 121. How great an honour is owed to priests, 81, 122. Priests are avenged by God, 113. They ought to be blameless and spotless, 128. They ought to be humble, 121. Against priests who covet contributions, offerings and gains, 111. The portion of priests who did not succumb at all, 120. A priest rejoices in the praises of his fellow priest as in his own, 94. The sacrilegious man is angry with priests, 188. A sacrilegious priest, 118. A judgement weighed by the counsel of many priests, 77. A priest can be killed, he cannot be conquered, 88. The sublime eminence of the priesthood, 68. Those who have offered sacrilegious sacrifices to idols cannot claim for themselves the priesthood of God, 111. The vigour of the priesthood in admonishing presbyters and deacons, 24. The concord of the priesthood, 137, 142. Unlawful priesthoods, 148, 152. Priestly gravity, 56. The sanctity of the priestly office, 140. Priestly authority, 88, 113. The one priesthood, 53. The old and the new priesthood, 280.
Sacramentum, 44. Sacramentum unitatis, 132, 153, 195, 196. Sacramentum et devotio militis Dei, 16. Sacramentum militis, 365. Sacramentum divinae militiae, 140. Sacramentum fidei, 43, 319. In sacramento fideles, in vitae actu graves, 339. Sacramenti mei memor, 185. Sacramentum salutis, 159. Sacramentum veritatis, 135. Sacramentum solitae praedicationis, 146. Sacramenta coelestia, 139, 141. Sacramenta occulta, 161. Sacramentum Ecclesiae Christi, 148. Sacramentum unanimitatis, 80. Sacramentum Trinitatis, 213. Sacramenti Evangelici unitas, 65. Sacramentum divinae traditionis, 142. Sacramentum Christi, 183, 274. Sacramentum calicis, 189. Sacramentum Ecclesiae catholicae, 72. Sacramenta dominicae orationis, 206. Sacramentum vitae, 213. Sacramentum Paschae, 196.
Sacrament, 44. The sacrament of unity, 132, 153, 195, 196. The sacrament and devotion of the soldier of God, 16. The soldier's oath, 365. The sacrament of the divine warfare, 140. The sacrament of faith, 43, 319. Faithful in the sacrament, grave in the conduct of life, 339. Mindful of my sacrament, 185. The sacrament of salvation, 159. The sacrament of truth, 135. The sacrament of the customary proclamation, 146. Heavenly sacraments, 139, 141. Hidden sacraments, 161. The sacrament of the Church of Christ, 148. The sacrament of unanimity, 80. The sacrament of the Trinity, 213. The unity of the sacrament of the Gospel, 65. The sacrament of the divine tradition, 142. The sacrament of Christ, 183, 274. The sacrament of the chalice, 189. The sacrament of the Catholic Church, 72. The sacraments of the Lord's Prayer, 206. The sacrament of life, 213. The sacrament of the Pasch, 196.
Sacrificii nostri Christus auctor et doctor, 104. Cur Christus vespere obtulerit, 109. Sacrificia divina cum Dei sacerdote celebramus, 205. Sacrificia indesinenter offeruntur et in pace et in persecutione, 124. Sacrificia Dei quotidie celebramus, 78. Sacerdos dicit: Sursum corda: respondet plebs: Habemus ad Dominum, 213. Dominicae hostiae veritas, 200. Christus hoc idem obtulit quod Melchisedech, 105. Seipsum primus obtulit, et hoc fieri in sui commemorationem praecepit, 109. Sacrificio celebrato partem ausus est accipere, 189. Oblatio et sacrificium nostrum respondere debet passioni, 107. Passio est Domini sacrificium quod offerimus, 109. Melchisedech panem et vinum offerens sacrificii Dominici sacramentum praefiguravit, 105. Typus Dominici sacrificii apud Salomonem, ibid. Praecessit imago sacrificii Christi in pane et vino constituta, ibid. Figuram perficiens Dominus panem et calicem mixtum vino obtulit, ibid.
Christ the author and teacher of our sacrifice, 104. Why Christ offered in the evening, 109. We celebrate the divine sacrifices with the priest of God, 205. Sacrifices are offered unceasingly both in peace and in persecution, 124. We celebrate the sacrifices of God daily, 78. The priest says: Lift up your hearts; the people answer: We have them to the Lord, 213. The truth of the Lord's victim, 200. Christ offered this same thing that Melchizedek did, 105. He first offered Himself, and commanded that this be done in His commemoration, 109. When the sacrifice had been celebrated, he dared to receive a portion, 189. Our oblation and sacrifice ought to correspond to the Passion, 107. The Passion of the Lord is the sacrifice which we offer, 109. Melchizedek, offering bread and wine, prefigured the sacrament of the Lord's sacrifice, 105. A type of the Lord's sacrifice in Solomon, ibid. An image of Christ's sacrifice, established in bread and wine, went before, ibid. The Lord, fulfilling the figure, offered bread and a chalice mixed with wine, ibid.
In sacrificio facere oportet quod Christus fecit et quod faciendum esse mandavit, 108. Non tamen dominicum debet celebrari post coenam, 109. Aquae et vini commixtio non potest ab invicem separari, 108. Aqua sola offerri non potest, quomodo nec vinum solum, ibid. Si aqua sola offeratur, grande praeceptum Domini violatur, 107. Sanguine uvae vinum calicis dominici sanguinis ostenditur, 105. Aqua vino mixta significat populi cum Christo conjunctionem, 108. Sacrificium non sine sacramento solitae praedicationis offerre, 146. Sacrificium horis vespertinis in Africa, 109. Populus ad hoc sacrificium non vocabatur, ibid. Sacrificia singulorum presbyterorum cum singulis diaconis apud confessores, 9. Dominicum post coenam non celebratur, 109, etsi Christus vespere obtulit, ibid. Resurrectionem Domini mane celebramus, ibid.
In the sacrifice we must do what Christ did and what He commanded to be done, 108. Yet the Lord's [sacrifice] ought not to be celebrated after supper, 109. The mingling of water and wine cannot be separated one from the other, 108. Water alone cannot be offered, just as wine alone cannot either, ibid. If water alone is offered, a great precept of the Lord is violated, 107. By the blood of the grape the wine of the chalice of the Lord's blood is shown, 105. Water mixed with wine signifies the union of the people with Christ, 108. To offer the sacrifice not without the sacrament of the customary proclamation, 146. The sacrifice at evening hours in Africa, 109. The people were not called to this sacrifice, ibid. Sacrifices of individual presbyters, each with a deacon, among the confessors, 9. The Lord's [sacrifice] is not celebrated after supper, 109, although Christ offered in the evening, ibid. We celebrate the Resurrection of the Lord in the morning, ibid.
In sacrificiis et precibus vicem boni operis repraesentare
In sacrifices and prayers to represent the return for a good work
Editors' notes and page, col. 1227

Page

  • running head: 1227 INDEX
  • marginal letters: A praesidens, 89. Cyprianum papam; B rum raptus, 226, 340. — Sabrata; C graves, 339. Sacramenti mei memor; D quod offerimus, 109. Melchisedech
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: whole column is editors' matter (index entries, from praesidens, 89 through Sacrificii/In sacrificio entries); continues the R section, letter S as its own line; right-hand column (1228) partly visible in images, not set; digits 3/5 hard to distinguish in places (Siciliam 43, habent 43, Rucuma 335, episcopis 45) — UNSURE; small-capital headwords (Romulus, Ruffinus, Rusticus, Sabinus, Sacramentum, Sacrificii) set in ordinary case; column ends mid-entry at repraesentare, no hyphen; cœlestia and cœnam printed with œ, set oe
PL 4:1228
his a quibus bene fit, 100. Lapsorum conscientia sacrificio et manu sacerdotis purgatur, 186. Offerri non debet nomen lapsorum, 19. Sacrificium pro dormitione, 114. Sacrificia pro martyribus, 47. Ob eorum commemorationem, 50. Quaedam divites in dominicum sine sacrificio veniunt, 242; partem de sacrificio, quod pauper obtulit sumunt, ibid. Sacrificium Deo majus est pax nostra et fraterna concordia, 211. Sacrificium vetus et novum, 280. Sacrificia divina impedita, 159. Oblatio sanctificari non potest, ubi Spiritus sanctus non est, 112. Falsaet sacrilega foris sacrificia. 128. Sacrificia sacrilega, 111, 115, 152. Sacrificandi licentiam vindicare, 200. Sacrificia malorum non sunt acceptabilia, 328. Sacrificia falsa, 200. Sacrificia falsa ac sacrilega, 128. Sacrificia illicita, 43.
to those by whom good is done, 100. The conscience of the lapsed is purged by the sacrifice and the hand of the priest, 186. The name of the lapsed ought not to be offered, 19. Sacrifice for one fallen asleep, 114. Sacrifices for the martyrs, 47. On account of their commemoration, 50. Certain rich women come to the Lord's [supper] without a sacrifice, 242; they take part of the sacrifice which the poor man offered, ibid. Our peace and brotherly concord is a greater sacrifice to God, 211. The old and the new sacrifice, 280. Divine sacrifices hindered, 159. The offering cannot be sanctified where the Holy Spirit is not, 112. False and sacrilegious sacrifices outside, 128. Sacrilegious sacrifices, 111, 115, 152. To claim the licence of sacrificing, 200. The sacrifices of the wicked are not acceptable, 328. False sacrifices, 200. False and sacrilegious sacrifices, 128. Unlawful sacrifices, 43.
Sacrificia funesta, 95, 190. Sacrificati differunt a libellaticis, 70. Sacrificatis communicare, 69. Sacrificio maculatus, 34, 87. Sacrificiis illicitis maculati, 77. Sacrificia edicto proposito celebrare populus jubetur, 82. Sacrificia in ludis, 340. Cibi illiciti de sacrificiis, 271. Sacra sacrilega, 248 Sacrilegis contactibus manus et ora maculata, 24.
Deadly sacrifices, 95, 190. Those who sacrificed differ from the libellatici, 70. To communicate with those who sacrificed, 69. Stained by sacrifice, 34, 87. Stained by unlawful sacrifices, 77. The people is ordered by a published edict to celebrate sacrifices, 82. Sacrifices at the games, 340. Unlawful foods from sacrifices, 271. Sacrilegious rites, 248 Hands and mouths stained by sacrilegious contacts, 24.
Saeculum non est amabile Christiano, 352. Saeculi finis appropinquans, 200. — Sagina largiore distentus, 191. Saginati et pasti, 35. Saginati in saeculo, 101. — Salario non redimendus histrio, 101. — SALOMON perdidit gratiam Domini, 201. — Salus non est nisi in Ecclesia, 103, 153. Salus nostra in baptismate constituta, 360. — Salutator matutinus, 5. — SALVIANUS a Gazaufala, 337. Samaria, 132. Samaritanorum civitas, 154. — SAMUEL fuit typus Christi, 281. — Sancti de nostra salute solliciti, 236. Rogat Cornelium Cyprianus, ut pro se invicem orent; et uter prior divina dignatione praecesserit, pro fratribus apud Dominum precetur, 98. Orat virgines Cyprianus ut pro se precentur, cum coronari coeperint, 181. Sanctorum felicitatis descriptio, 349. Sanctorum coetus, 44.
The world is not lovable to the Christian, 352. The end of the world approaching, 200. — Distended by more abundant fattening, 191. Fattened and fed, 35. Fattened in the world, 101. — An actor not to be redeemed by a salary, 101. — SOLOMON lost the grace of the Lord, 201. — There is no salvation except in the Church, 103, 153. Our salvation established in baptism, 360. — The morning greeter, 5. — SALVIANUS of Gazaufala, 337. Samaria, 132. The city of the Samaritans, 154. — SAMUEL was a type of Christ, 281. — The saints are solicitous for our salvation, 236. Cyprian asks Cornelius that they pray for one another; and that whichever of them goes before first by the divine favour should pray to the Lord for the brethren, 98. Cyprian begs the virgins to pray for him when they have begun to be crowned, 181. Description of the happiness of the saints, 349. The assembly of the saints, 44.
Sanctificatio lavacri vitalis, 173. Sanctificare hominem non potest aqua sola, 139. Sanctificati sumus in Baptismo, 207, sanctificari salutari Baptismo, 155. — Sanctimonium, 29. Sanctum Domini, id est Eucharistia, 186, 189, 196, Sanctum ducere in lupanar, 341. Sanctum tenere intra conscientiam, 216.
The sanctification of the life-giving bath, 173. Water alone cannot sanctify a man, 139. We have been sanctified in Baptism, 207, to be sanctified by saving Baptism, 155. — Sanctity, 29. The Holy Thing of the Lord, that is, the Eucharist, 186, 189, 196, to carry the Holy Thing into a brothel, 341. To keep the Holy Thing within the conscience, 216.
Sanguine Christi redempti sumus, 173. Sanguis uvae, 105. Sanguis Christi non est aqua, 104. Sanguinis et corporis Christi protectio, 77. Sanguinem Christi quotidie bibere, 90. Sanguinis baptismus, 136. Sanguini nostro patet coelum, 346. Sanguinem nostrum Deus non desiderat, 234. Sanguis manabat pro fletibus, 185. — Sani non indigent medico, 71. — Sanitatis obductae cicatrix, 339. — Sapientia mundi non est regnum Dei, 324. Sapientia vera quae, 247. — SARA sterilis mater Isaac, 281. — Sarcina de incendio exuenda, 102. — Sarcinatrix, 52.
We have been redeemed by the blood of Christ, 173. The blood of the grape, 105. The blood of Christ is not water, 104. The protection of the blood and body of Christ, 77. To drink the blood of Christ daily, 90. The baptism of blood, 136. Heaven lies open to our blood, 346. God does not desire our blood, 234. Blood flowed in place of tears, 185. — The healthy do not need a physician, 71. — The scar of a healing that has closed over, 339. — The wisdom of the world is not the kingdom of God, 324. What true wisdom is, 247. — SARAH, the barren mother of Isaac, 281. — The bundle to be got clear of the fire, 102. — The seamstress, 52.
SATISFACTIO. Lapsis redditur pax ob iteratam confessionem, 28. Ob martyrum praerogativam et auxilium, 22, 23. Venia petitur ob susceptos confessores, 29. Lapsi possunt Deo precibus et operibus suis satisfacere, 18. Per episcopos et sacerdotes Domino satisfacere debent lapsi, 53. Justis operationibus Deo satisfit, 238. Satisfactionibus peccata redimuntur, 85. Deus non voce sola, sed jejuniis et lacrymis placandus, 13. Pro peccatis satisfaciendum, 13. Per Christum Deo patri satisfaciendum, 15. Satisfactio longa et continua, 53. Majus delictum peccasse nec satisfacere, 191. Satisfactionis viam claudere, 192. Tres pueri, etsi bene sibi conscii, Domino satisfacere non destiterunt, 191.
SATISFACTION. Peace is restored to the lapsed on account of a repeated confession, 28. On account of the prerogative and help of the martyrs, 22, 23. Pardon is sought on account of confessors having been received, 29. The lapsed can make satisfaction to God by their prayers and works, 18. The lapsed ought to make satisfaction to the Lord through bishops and priests, 53. Satisfaction is made to God by just works, 238. Sins are redeemed by satisfactions, 85. God is to be appeased not by voice alone, but by fasts and tears, 13. Satisfaction must be made for sins, 13. Satisfaction must be made to God the Father through Christ, 15. Long and continual satisfaction, 53. To have sinned and not make satisfaction is a greater offence, 191. To close the way of satisfaction, 192. The three youths, although they had a good conscience, did not cease to make satisfaction to the Lord, 191.
SATIUS episcopus, 77, 117. — SATTIUS a Sicilibba, 334. — SATURNINUS, 29, 31, 32. Saturninus episcopus, 77, 117, 124. Saturninus a Thucca, 335. Saturninus ab Avitinis, 336, Saturninus a Victoriana, 335. — SATURNUS fugatus a Jove, 225. Saturnus docuit litteras imprimere. ibid. — SATURUS, 31. Saturus lector, 33, 39, 45. Saturus acolythus, 79. — SAUL persequitur Davidem, 257, 269. Saul rex afflixit populum, 113. — In scandalo grande crimen, 12, etiamsi stuprum conscientiae desit, ibid. — Sceleris particeps est qui imperavit, 42. Scelera semper festinant, 84.
SATIUS, bishop, 77, 117. — SATTIUS of Sicilibba, 334. — SATURNINUS, 29, 31, 32. Saturninus, bishop, 77, 117, 124. Saturninus of Thucca, 335. Saturninus of Avitini, 336, Saturninus of Victoriana, 335. — SATURN put to flight by Jove, 225. Saturn taught [men] to print letters, ibid. — SATURUS, 31. Saturus the reader, 33, 39, 45. Saturus the acolyte, 79. — SAUL persecutes David, 257, 269. Saul the king afflicted the people, 113. — In scandal a great crime, 12, even if debauchery is absent from the conscience, ibid. — He who gave the order is a partner in the crime, 42. Crimes always make haste, 84.
Schismata ex contemptu sacerdotum, 115. Schismata unde oriuntur, 122. Ille est vere schismaticus qui se a communione ecclesiasticae unitatis separat, 130. Schismate majus delictum esse non potest, 129. Sine spe sunt qui schisma faciunt, 155. Quantum peccatum schisma, ibid. Pejus crimen schismaticorum quam lapsorum, 201. Non potest ei cum aliquo convenire, cui cum Ecclesia non convenit, 198. Pacatum habere Deum non potest, qui cum fratre pacem non habet, ibid. Schismatici dominico pani adunati non sunt. Christi poculo non sunt commixti, 153. Fides apud schismaticos sana esse non potest, 360. Adunari animae non possunt, quae se ab unitate Dei diviserint, 143. Nihil prodest proximos sibi esse corporibus si mente dissideant, ibid. Discordans cum fratribus, nec martyrio salvatur, 212. Schismatici ecclesias humanas instituunt, 73. Numerum suum mendacio inflant, 84, 85.
Schisms arising from contempt of priests, 115. Whence schisms arise, 122. He is truly a schismatic who separates himself from the communion of ecclesiastical unity, 130. There can be no greater offence than schism, 129. Those who make schism are without hope, 155. How great a sin schism is, ibid. The crime of schismatics is worse than that of the lapsed, 201. One who does not agree with the Church cannot agree with anyone, 198. He cannot have God at peace who does not have peace with his brother, ibid. Schismatics are not united to the Lord's bread. They are not mingled in Christ's cup, 153. Faith cannot be sound among schismatics, 360. Souls which have divided themselves from the unity of God cannot be united, 143. It profits nothing to be near one another in body if they disagree in mind, ibid. One who is in discord with the brethren is not saved even by martyrdom, 212. Schismatics set up human churches, 73. They inflate their number by a lie, 84, 85.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1228

Page

  • running head: INDEX 1228
  • marginal letters: A his a quibus bene fit; B ginati et pasti, 35. Saginati in saeculo; C Sanguis manabat pro fletibus; D Jove, 225. Saturnus docuit
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter set: the whole column is the general index (his a quibus bene fit ... Numerum suum mendacio inflant); column begins mid-entry. Left-hand strip of each image shows the cut-off end of column 1227, not set. Stray broken mark printed after "153." before "Salus nostra", not set. "Quaedam divites" (feminine) set as printed. Small-capital headwords set in capitals. Page references "103" (Salus) and "105" (Sanguis uvae) slightly blurred; read as given. "litteras imprimere" printed nearly run together. No full-width line.
PL 4:1229
A seipsis damnati, 64. Non nos ab haereticis, sed illi a nobis recesserunt, 198. Pereunt qui a schismatis ducibus seducuntur, 129. Pari crimine tenetur qui ducem schismatis sequitur, 201. Duces schismatis rei sunt, et qui eos sectantur, 155. Perdita factio consentientes perditura, 63. Fideles movere non debent schismata, quia praedicta sunt, 82. Movere non debet confessor ad schisma deficiens, 201. Confessori schisma amplectenti magis ex hoc ipso crescunt merita poenarum, 201. Schismaticorum execrabilis vita, 86, 87. Schismatici non habent Spiritum sanctum, 155. Precem alteram illicitis vocibus faciunt, 200. De pectoribus schismaticorum excessit Spiritus sanctus, 121. Schisma adulterum est, impium et sacrilegum, 54. Contra Deum fit, quidquid improbi ad destruendam ordinationem Dei conantur, 200. Quidam schismatici non possunt sine scandalo recipi, 87. Schismaticus et haereticus error, 65. Schismatis incendium, 63. Schismatici nihil habent potestatis, 151. Schismaticorum Baptismus, 124, 126, 128. Schisma factum in Urbe, 59. Schismatici fervent inter initia, 74. Schismaticus non potest ad Ecclesiae praemia pervenire, 201. Schismaticus et haereticus, 61, 62, 64. Schismata et haereses surgunt, 141. — Scopulosa saxa navem constringunt, 231. — Scorpii et serpentes, 157. — Scripturarum sancta et admirabilia verba, 334. Scripturarum traditores, 167. Scripturas sacras in advocationem criminum convertere, 339. — Scurrilitas vetita, 317. — Scutum fidei, 93. — Secta nostra, 298. Secta fidei nostrae, 247. Secta fraternitatis, 48. — Secundianus a Thambeis, 337. — Secundinus episcopus, 77, 117. Secundinus a Cedias, 332. — Secundinus a Carpis, 333. — Secundus esse non potest post primum, 68. — Securitas firma et perpetua, 230. Securitas indiligentiam parit, 2. — Sedatus episcopus, 102, 117, 124. Sedatus a Tuburbo, 332. — Segregatus dure et crudeliter ab Ecclesia, 71. — Seminatio discordiae, 74. Seminatio pestifera, 89. — Semitonsum caput, 159, 161. — Semiustulatis visceribus, 185. — Sententiam non dicat, sed accipiat, 117. Sententiam accipiat quam prior dixit, 51, 52. — Separes, 152. — Septenarius numerus, 269, 281. — Serenianus praeses in nostra provincia, 146. — Serenitas unde, 342. — Sergius in carcere constitutus, 163. — Sericum ne induant Christianae, 177. — Sermo caro factus est, 131. — Serpentis nomen unde, 193. Serpens calcatus est obtritus, 47. Serpentes coluntur, 220. Serpentinis crinibus pullulantes, 141. — Servus non potest esse major domino suo, 65. Servi pervicaces, 234. Servos obedire debere dominis, 242, 324. Servorum miseria, 218. Servitute nihil foedius, 345. — Sestertia centum millia, 100. — Severianus, 29. — Severitas divini vigoris, 42. Severitas loco praeceptorum, 340. Severitas evangelicae disciplinae, 43. Severitatis nervi, ibid. — Sexagenarius fructus virginum, 180. — Sexus arte mutatur, 101. — Sicarii in media civitate, 219. — Sicca, 333. — Sicilia, 43. — Sicilibba, 334. — Sidonius confessor, 60, 61, 64, 65. — Signaculum dominicum, 132. Spiritu sancto signari, 131. Castris spiritalibus coelestis militia signat, 6. — Signifer seditionis, 83. — Signum Dei, 93. Signum crucis, 201, 223, 294. Signo Christi omnes signantur, 277. Moyses vincere non potuit, nisi postquam in signo perseveravit, 267. — Siguense metallum, 163. — Simeon justus, 229. — Simiae imitantur humana, 130. — Similitudo divina manifestatur in actibus nostris, 248. — Simon magus, 365. — Simulacra non sunt adoranda, 70. Simulacrorum origo, 225. Simulacra inepta, 221. — Simultas non debet esse in Christiano, 252. — Sinus vulnerum tumentes, 186. — Sitis aeterna, 101. Sitis aeternae siccitas, 132. — Socratis daemon, 226. — Sol super omnes aequali luce diffunditur, 157. Sol in occasu suo radios minus claro splendore jaculatur, 217. — Soliassus schismaticus, 52. — Solus non est cui Christus in fuga comes est, 91. — Sophia dominica, 95. — Sophia, 31. — Sophronius schismaticus, 52. — Soranus, 136. — Sordes intrinsecus detrahendae, 237.
Condemned by themselves, 64. We did not withdraw from the heretics, but they withdrew from us, 198. Those who are led astray by the leaders of schism perish, 129. He who follows a leader of schism is held guilty of the same crime, 201. The leaders of schism are guilty, and so are those who follow them, 155. A lost faction that will destroy those who agree with it, 63. Schisms ought not to disturb the faithful, since they were foretold, 82. A confessor falling away into schism ought not to disturb [us], 201. For a confessor who embraces schism, the deserts of punishment grow all the more from this very fact, 201. The execrable life of schismatics, 86, 87. Schismatics do not have the Holy Spirit, 155. They make another prayer with unlawful words, 200. The Holy Spirit has departed from the hearts of schismatics, 121. Schism is adulterous, impious and sacrilegious, 54. Whatever the wicked attempt for the destruction of God's ordinance is done against God, 200. Certain schismatics cannot be received without scandal, 87. Schismatic and heretical error, 65. The fire of schism, 63. Schismatics have no power, 151. The baptism of schismatics, 124, 126, 128. A schism made in the City, 59. Schismatics are fervent at the beginning, 74. A schismatic cannot attain to the rewards of the Church, 201. Schismatic and heretic, 61, 62, 64. Schisms and heresies arise, 141. — Rocky crags hem in a ship, 231. — Scorpions and serpents, 157. — The holy and wonderful words of the Scriptures, 334. Betrayers of the Scriptures, 167. To turn the sacred Scriptures into a defence of crimes, 339. — Buffoonery forbidden, 317. — The shield of faith, 93. — Our sect, 298. The sect of our faith, 247. The sect of brotherhood, 48. — Secundianus of Thambei, 337. — Secundinus, bishop, 77, 117. Secundinus of Cedias, 332. — Secundinus of Carpi, 333. — There cannot be a second after the first, 68. — Security firm and perpetual, 230. Security breeds carelessness, 2. — Sedatus, bishop, 102, 117, 124. Sedatus of Tuburbo, 332. — Separated harshly and cruelly from the Church, 71. — The sowing of discord, 74. A pestilent sowing, 89. — A half-shaven head, 159, 161. — With half-scorched entrails, 185. — Let him not pronounce a sentence, but receive one, 117. Let him receive the sentence which he pronounced before, 51, 52. — Separes, 152. — The number seven, 269, 281. — Serenianus, governor in our province, 146. — Whence fair weather comes, 342. — Sergius, placed in prison, 163. — Let Christian women not put on silk, 177. — The Word was made flesh, 131. — Whence the name of the serpent, 193. The serpent trodden underfoot was crushed, 47. Serpents are worshipped, 220. Sprouting with snaky locks, 141. — The servant cannot be greater than his master, 65. Obstinate slaves, 234. That slaves ought to obey their masters, 242, 324. The wretchedness of slaves, 218. Nothing more foul than slavery, 345. — A hundred thousand sesterces, 100. — Severianus, 29. — The severity of divine vigour, 42. Severity in place of precepts, 340. The severity of the Gospel discipline, 43. The sinews of severity, ibid. — The sixtyfold fruit of virgins, 180. — Sex is changed by art, 101. — Assassins in the middle of the city, 219. — Sicca, 333. — Sicily, 43. — Sicilibba, 334. — Sidonius, confessor, 60, 61, 64, 65. — The Lord's seal, 132. To be sealed with the Holy Spirit, 131. The heavenly soldiery seals [men] for the spiritual camp, 6. — The standard-bearer of sedition, 83. — The sign of God, 93. The sign of the cross, 201, 223, 294. All are signed with the sign of Christ, 277. Moses could not conquer except after he persevered in the sign, 267. — The Siguese mine, 163. — Simeon the just, 229. — Apes imitate human things, 130. — The divine likeness is shown in our actions, 248. — Simon Magus, 365. — Images are not to be worshipped, 70. The origin of images, 225. Senseless images, 221. — Enmity ought not to be in a Christian, 252. — The swelling hollows of wounds, 186. — Eternal thirst, 101. The dryness of eternal thirst, 132. — The daemon of Socrates, 226. — The sun is spread over all with equal light, 157. The sun at its setting darts its rays with less bright splendour, 217. — Soliassus, schismatic, 52. — He is not alone who has Christ as his companion in flight, 91. — The Lord's Wisdom, 95. — Sophia, 31. — Sophronius, schismatic, 52. — Soranus, 136. — Filth to be drawn out from within, 237.
Spectacula vetita, 339. Spectacula Christianis vetita etiamsi non essent idolis dicata, 342. Spectacula etiamsi non haberent crimen, habent vanitatem, ibid. Non potest qui spectat integer esse vel pudicus, 4. Discit et facere dum consuescit videre, 341. Daemonia praesident spectaculis, 340. Diabolus artifex spectaculorum, ibid. Diabolo munera comparantur, 344. In spectaculis prostitutarum transitur obscoenitas, 341. Nulli hominum generi parcitur in spectaculis, ibid. Quidam spectacula defendunt ex Scripturae auctoritate, 339. Refelluntur, ibid. Spectacula Christianis quaenam congruant, 342, 343. Christi munerarii vix diaboli servis adaequantur, 344. — Spes non concordat cum dolore, 168. Spes nostra debet esse patiens, 318. — Spesina, 31. — Spiritus ex quo renascimur ab initio ferebatur super aquas, 330. Spiritus sanctus frequenter apparuit in igne, 327. Cur in columbae specie venit Spiritus sanctus, 196. Spiritus sanctus non datur extra Ecclesiam, 125, 139, 360.
Shows forbidden, 339. Shows forbidden to Christians even if they were not dedicated to idols, 342. Shows, even if they had no crime, have vanity, ibid. He who watches cannot be upright or chaste, 4. He learns also to do while he grows used to seeing, 341. Demons preside over the shows, 340. The devil the contriver of the shows, ibid. Gifts are provided for the devil, 344. In the shows of prostitutes obscenity is passed on, 341. No kind of men is spared in the shows, ibid. Certain people defend the shows from the authority of Scripture, 339. They are refuted, ibid. Which shows befit Christians, 342, 343. The givers of shows for Christ are scarcely equalled to the servants of the devil, 344. — Hope does not agree with grief, 168. Our hope ought to be patient, 318. — Spesina, 31. — The Spirit by Whom we are reborn was borne over the waters from the beginning, 330. The Holy Spirit often appeared in fire, 327. Why the Holy Spirit came in the form of a dove, 196. The Holy Spirit is not given outside the Church, 125, 139, 360.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1229

Page

  • running head: 1229 RERUM ET VERBOR[UM] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹A seipsis damnati›; B ‹pturarum sancta et admirabilia verba›; C ‹dominis, 242, 324. Servorum miseria›; D ‹dios minus claro splendore›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: index of things and words (‹A seipsis damnati›), set in full; small-capital headwords (Secundianus, Sedatus, Serenianus, Simeon, etc.) set in ordinary case; "Serpentes coluntur" (type may read "Serpentos") and "342, 343" read through blurred type, UNSURE; "Christi munerarii" printed with spacing closed up; "Separes" left untranslated as a headword of unclear sense; the right-hand column (col. 1230) is not set
PL 4:1230
Spiritus sine aqua operari non potest, 330. Spiritus sanctus accipitur per Baptisma, 106. Spiritus accipi non potest nisi prius fuerit qui accipiat, 140. Spiritus sanctus infusus super baptizatos, 132. Spiritus sanctus incumbit super eos qui credunt, 365. Spiritus sanctus descendit super discipulos Christi, 366. Spiritus sanctus non contristandus, 306. Spiritus sanctus implevit Joannem Baptistam, 365. Spiritus sanctus omnibus praebetur, 98.
The Spirit cannot work without water, 330. The Holy Spirit is received through Baptism, 106. The Spirit cannot be received unless there first be one who receives, 140. The Holy Spirit poured upon the baptized, 132. The Holy Spirit rests upon those who believe, 365. The Holy Spirit descends upon the disciples of Christ, 366. The Holy Spirit is not to be grieved, 306. The Holy Spirit filled John the Baptist, 365. The Holy Spirit is supplied to all, 98.
Spiritus antichristi, 134. Spiritus erratici, 5. Immundi, 190.—Sponsa Christi hortus conclusus, 132. Sponsa Christi non est haeresis, 140.—Sportulae, 48. Sportulantes fratres, 114.—Sputamina insultantium, 249.—Stantes, 44. Stantes inconcussa fide, 10. Stantes laici, 56, 38, 41, 45, 67. Stantium plebs, 23. Stantium firmitas, 10, 15, 17. Stantium laus, 182. Stantium multitudo, 181. Laude proximi et pene conjuncti confessoribus, ibid. Preces stantium pro lapsis ipsorum humilitate debent adjuvari, 41.—Statio secura, 116. In statione legati Novatiani clamitant, 55.—Statius, 29.—Stephani protomartyris laus, 252.—Stephanus papa, 115, 119, 128, 138, 143, 144145, 146, 147, 150, 151.—Stephanus episcopus, 55, 56, 59.—Steriles homines, 240, 242.—Stibium diaboli, 241.—Stipendia Ecclesiae, 51.—Stipes et oblationes, 111.—Stoicorum sententia, 70.—Stratos solo adhaerere, 192.—Stupor haereticorum, 353.—Stupra lenonum et lupanarium, 100.—Stylus discordiosus, 56.—Subitatus, 95.—Subsiciva soboles, 260.—Subsidia nummaria pro redimendis captivis, 100.—Substantia salutis, 201.—Succedanei histriones, 101.—Successionum vices, 37.—Successus episcopus, 77, 117, 124, 165. Successus ab Abbir Germaniciana, 332.—Sufes, 332.—Sufetula, 332. Suffragia divina, 46.—Suillae carnis contagium, 270.—Summulae pro redimendis captivis, 100.—Sumptus Ecclesiae, 101.—Superba jactatio non de Christi magisterio nascitur, 81. Superbia damnata in confessoribus, 212. In Christianis, ibid.—Superius, 76.—Supersedere, id est perseverare, 57.—Superstitiones contra Deum, 340. Superstitio senebrosa, 224.—Supplicia plura quam membra, 5. Supplicia cesserant martyribus, 16. Supplicia aeterna, 44.—Susanna pudica, 53. Susanna et libidinem evasit et mortem, v.—Suspensi a functionibus presbyteri, 19.—Suspirandi fomenta, 176.—Susurrones maledicti, 328.—Symbolum Trinitatis, 146.—Synagoga haereticorum, 147, 148.—Synodi singulis annis celebratae, 143.
Spirit of antichrist, 134. Wandering spirits, 5. Unclean [spirits], 190.—The Bride of Christ an enclosed garden, 132. The Bride of Christ is not heresy, 140.—Allowances, 48. Brethren receiving allowances, 114.—The spittings of those who insult, 249.—The standing, 44. The standing with unshaken faith, 10. Standing laity, 56, 38, 41, 45, 67. The people of the standing, 23. Firmness of the standing, 10, 15, 17. Praise of the standing, 182. The multitude of the standing, 181. Next in praise and almost joined to the confessors, ibid. The prayers of the standing for the lapsed must be aided by their own humility, 41.—A secure post, 116. At their post the envoys of Novatian keep shouting, 55.—Statius, 29.—Praise of Stephen the protomartyr, 252.—Stephen the pope, 115, 119, 128, 138, 143, 144145, 146, 147, 150, 151.—Stephen the bishop, 55, 56, 59.—Barren men, 240, 242.—The devil's eye-paint, 241.—Stipends of the Church, 51.—Contributions and offerings, 111.—Opinion of the Stoics, 70.—To cling prostrate to the ground, 192.—The stupor of heretics, 353.—The debaucheries of pimps and brothels, 100.—A quarrelsome pen, 56.—Subitatus, 95.—Offspring of spare hours, 260.—Monetary aid for redeeming captives, 100.—The substance of salvation, 201.—Substitute actors, 101.—Successions in turn, 37.—Successus the bishop, 77, 117, 124, 165. Successus of Abbir Germaniciana, 332.—Sufes, 332.—Sufetula, 332. Divine suffrages, 46.—The contagion of swine's flesh, 270.—Small sums for redeeming captives, 100.—Expenditure of the Church, 101.—Proud boasting is not born of the teaching of Christ, 81. Pride condemned in confessors, 212. In Christians, ibid.—Superius, 76.—Supersedere, that is, to persevere, 57.—Superstitions against God, 340. Dark superstition, 224.—Punishments more than limbs, 5. Punishments had given way to the martyrs, 16. Eternal punishments, 44.—Chaste Susanna, 53. Susanna escaped both lust and death, v.—Presbyters suspended from their functions, 19.—Incitements to sighing, 176.—Accursed whisperers, 328.—The Creed of the Trinity, 146.—The synagogue of heretics, 147, 148.—Synods celebrated every year, 143.
T
T
Tabitha suscitata, 239.—Tarditas tormentorum, 158.—Tatius invenit Cloacinam, 226.—Tecta pro claustris, 350.—Tela quae nesciunt vinci, 36. Tela latentia, 256. Tela probantium quaestionum, 347.—Telepte, 336. Temeraria judicia vetita, 313.—Temeritatis magister, 111.—Templum vetus et templum novum, 279. Dominus insedit mentem templi vice, 6. Templum Dei factus est qui sanctificatus est, 133. Templa Dei membra nostra, 175. Eorum templorum cultores et antistites sumus, ibid. Templa Dei turpi concubitu maculata, 12. Templa profana, 248.—Temporum necessitas, 68.—Tenax episcopus, 117. Tenax ab Horreis Caeliae, 356.—Tenebrae in passione Christi, 294. Tenebrae lucidiores sole ipso, 163. Tenebrae sterilitatis, 241.—Tenor salutis, 112, Tenor evangelici vigoris, 43. Tenor fidei, 141, 158. Tenor vivendi, 173. Tenor disciplinae, 53.—Tentamur ut probemur, 326. Tentatio haeretica, 57.—Terrestribus non inhaerendum, 184.—Tertullus episcopus, 77, 102, 124. Tertullus presbyter non deest circa curam corporum confessorum, 50. Tertullus, 10. Tertullus, 50.—Testamentum Novum, 278, 280.—Testis de se nemo esse potest, 121. Testis falsus non erit impunitus, 159.—Thabraca, 335.—Thambei, 337.—Tharussa, 336.—Thasvalte, 334.—Theatrorum turpitudo, 3.—Thebanorum germanitas, 227.—Thebeste, 334.—Theni, 333.—Theogenes ab Hippone regio, 332.—Therapius episcopus, 97. Therapius a Bulla, 336.—Thesaurus ubi reponendus, 184. Thesauri cibi commendandi, 176.—Thibari, 334. Thibaris plebs, 90.—Thubuni, 330.—Thucca, 335, 337.—Thuribula jussu Domini conflata, 154.—Thurificati, 66.—Tiberinus, 226.—Tibiam inflare, 342.—Timisa, 335.—Timida regia, 336.—Timor est fundamentum spei et fidei, 311. Timor innocentiae custos, 2. Timore cogitur qui timetur, 6.—Tinctio haereticorum sordida et profana, 126. Tinctio profana, 158.—Tinea animae, 257.—Tobias, 231. Tobias per corporis sui cladem crevit ad laudem, 231. Tobiae mandata ad filium, 243. Tobiae patientia laudatur, 253. Tobias confessionem suam Deo servat, 269.—Togae non habent pacem, 219.—Torcularis calcatio et pressura, 106.
Tabitha raised up, 239.—Slowness of tortures, 158.—Tatius found Cloacina, 226.—Roofs in place of prisons, 350.—Weapons that do not know how to be conquered, 36. Hidden weapons, 256. The weapons of testing questions, 347.—Telepte, 336. Rash judgements forbidden, 313.—A master of rashness, 111.—The old temple and the new temple, 279. The Lord has settled in the mind in place of a temple, 6. He who has been sanctified has become a temple of God, 133. Our members are temples of God, 175. We are the worshippers and priests of those temples, ibid. Temples of God defiled by shameful intercourse, 12. Profane temples, 248.—The necessity of the times, 68.—Tenax the bishop, 117. Tenax of Horrea Caeliae, 356.—The darkness at the Passion of Christ, 294. A darkness brighter than the sun itself, 163. The darkness of barrenness, 241.—The course of salvation, 112, The course of evangelical vigour, 43. The course of faith, 141, 158. The course of living, 173. The course of discipline, 53.—We are tempted that we may be proved, 326. Heretical temptation, 57.—One must not cling to earthly things, 184.—Tertullus the bishop, 77, 102, 124. Tertullus the presbyter does not fail in care for the bodies of the confessors, 50. Tertullus, 10. Tertullus, 50.—The New Testament, 278, 280.—No one can be a witness concerning himself, 121. A false witness will not go unpunished, 159.—Thabraca, 335.—Thambei, 337.—Tharussa, 336.—Thasvalte, 334.—The foulness of the theatres, 3.—The brotherhood of the Thebans, 227.—Thebeste, 334.—Theni, 333.—Theogenes of Hippo Regius, 332.—Therapius the bishop, 97. Therapius of Bulla, 336.—Where treasure is to be laid up, 184. Stores of food to be entrusted [to God], 176.—Thibari, 334. The people of Thibaris, 90.—Thubuni, 330.—Thucca, 335, 337.—Censers melted down at the Lord's command, 154.—Those who offered incense, 66.—Tiberinus, 226.—To blow the pipe, 342.—Timisa, 335.—Timida Regia, 336.—Fear is the foundation of hope and faith, 311. Fear the guardian of innocence, 2. He who is feared is constrained by fear, 6.—The dipping of heretics filthy and profane, 126. Profane dipping, 158.—The moth of the soul, 257.—Tobias, 231. Tobias through the affliction of his body grew to praise, 231. The commands of Tobias to his son, 243. The patience of Tobias is praised, 253. Tobias keeps his confession for God, 269.—Togas have no peace, 219.—The treading and pressing of the winepress, 106.
Tormentorum descriptio, 13, 16. Tormenta superare, 46. Tormenta quibusdam defuerunt, 50. Tormentorum vi subacti, 76. Tormentorum tarditas, 158. Tormenta venerunt, 185. Tormenta paucorum exempla sunt omnium, 189. Tormenta longa, 220. Tormenta verborum, 221. Tormenta
Description of tortures, 13, 16. To overcome tortures, 46. Tortures were lacking for some, 50. Subdued by the force of tortures, 76. Slowness of tortures, 158. The tortures came, 185. The tortures of a few are examples for all, 189. Long tortures, 220. Tortures of words, 221. Tortures
Editors' notes and page, col. 1230

Page

  • running head: [cut off at left edge]UM ET VERBORUM. 1230
  • marginal letters: A Spiritus sine aqua operari; B —Stipes et oblationes; C Tabitha suscitata; D 335.—Thambei
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is index matter (index rerum et verborum), set in full, beginning "Spiritus sine aqua operari non potest" and continuing the S entries from the previous column. Small-capital headwords (Statius, Stephanus, Successus, Tabitha, Tertullus, etc.) are set in ordinary case. Italic place names (Sufes, Telepte, Thabraca, etc.) are set without markup. Index numerals are UNSURE because the 3 and 5 are hard to tell apart in this type: Stantes laici "56, 38, 41, 45, 67"; Spiritus erratici "5"; Supplicia plura quam membra "5"; Tenax episcopus 117 (first figure blurred); Tenax ab Horreis Caeliae "356" (the page appears to print 356, though the neighbouring Sententiae entries run 330-337); Testis falsus 159. "Susanna ... mortem, v." is read as printed with "v." (UNSURE). "Tenor salutis, 112," has a comma where a full stop is expected and is set as printed. "adlaudem" is printed nearly closed up and is set as "ad laudem". The column ends with "Tormenta", which is not hyphenated. No full-width line was found.
PL 4:1231
quae finem non habebunt, 224. Tormenta martyrii, 251. Tormenta contemnere nec horrere, 346.
which will have no end, 224. Torments of martyrdom, 251. To despise torments and not to dread them, 346.
Torti torquentibus fortiores, 16.—Torvus aspectus, 258.—Tractantes episcopi, 91. Tractante episcopo, 70. Tractatu habito, 66, 69.
Those tortured stronger than those torturing, 16.—A grim look, 258.—Bishops deliberating, 91. With the bishop deliberating, 70. A deliberation having been held, 66, 69.
Traditio, 138, 141, 142. Traditio apostolica, 153, 154, 141, 152. Traditum est unam esse fidem, unam Ecclesiam, 142. Traditio dominica, 104, 109, 110. Traditio divina, 56, 58, 119. Damnari debet quidquid judicatur contra solemnissimam observationem omnium sanctorum, 333. Stephanus papa decernit nihil innovandum, nisi quod traditum est, 138. Observationis antiquissimae quanta auctoritas? 334. Traditio humana, 109, 139, 144. Divinae dispositioni non autepoaenda, 139. Traditio nova sacrilegae institutionis, 53.
Tradition, 138, 141, 142. Apostolic tradition, 153, 154, 141, 152. It has been handed down that there is one faith, one Church, 142. The Lord's tradition, 104, 109, 110. Divine tradition, 56, 58, 119. Whatever is judged contrary to the most solemn observance of all the saints ought to be condemned, 333. Pope Stephen decrees that nothing is to be innovated except what has been handed down, 138. How great is the authority of a most ancient observance? 334. Human tradition, 109, 139, 144. Not to be preferred to the divine disposition, 139. A new tradition of sacrilegious institution, 53.
Traditores Scripturarum, 167.—Tranquillitas et securitas in quo positae? 6.—Transcriptionis facultas, 45.—Transpunctae mentis alienatio, 192.—Transversariis, 159. Tremor in labiis, 258.—Tria fata, 29.—Tribus duodecim Israel scinduntur, 153, 196.
Betrayers of the Scriptures, 167.—In what are tranquillity and security placed? 6.—The means of transcribing, 45.—Derangement of a pierced mind, 192.—Crossbeams, 159. Trembling on the lips, 258.—The three Fates, 29.—The twelve tribes of Israel are split, 153, 196.
TRINITAS. Trinitatis sacramentum in novissimis temporibus manifestatum, 215. Tres unum sunt, 366. Trinitatis insinuatio, 131. Unus Deus, Pater, Filius, et Spiritus sanctus, 133. Tres unum sunt, ibid. Sine Patre aut contra Patrem prodesse Filius solus non potest, 134. Nec potest esse spes salutis nisi duobus simul cognitis, ibid. Qui non tenent Deum Patrem, nec Filium nec Spiritum sanctum tenere possunt, 145. Non potest a Christo Spiritus separari, 139. Trinitatem Novatiani agnoscunt ut Catholici, 154. Non est major mittente qui missus est, 139
TRINITY. The mystery of the Trinity made manifest in the last times, 215. The three are one, 366. Intimation of the Trinity, 131. One God, Father, Son and Holy Spirit, 133. The three are one, ibid. Without the Father or against the Father the Son alone cannot profit, 134. Nor can there be hope of salvation unless both are known together, ibid. Those who do not hold God the Father can hold neither the Son nor the Holy Spirit, 145. The Spirit cannot be separated from Christ, 139. The Novatianists acknowledge the Trinity as Catholics do, 154. He Who is sent is not greater than the one sending, 139
Triticum non rapit ventus, 197.—Triumphi martyrum, 33.—Trophaeum crucis, 225.—TROPHIMUS, 66, 69.—Tuba precum, 44. Tuba militaris, 262.—Tubae clangores, 342.—Tuburbu, 332.—Tuchabori, 332.—Tumor damnatur in Christianis, 12. Tumor superbus, 113. Tumentes vulnerum sinus, 186.—Tumultum nemo moveat fratribus, 166.—Tunica Jesu Christi non dividitur, 196—TURASIUS presbyter, 168.—Turpes turpis infamat, 4.—Tutela divina, 88. Tutela datur fidentibus, 253. Tutela non competit clericis, 114.—Tutus nemo est periculo proximus, 102.—Tympana, 339.—Tyrannus infestus sacerdotibus, 69. Tyrannicus terror, 330.
The wind does not carry off the wheat, 197.—Triumphs of the martyrs, 33.—The trophy of the cross, 225.—Trophimus, 66, 69.—The trumpet of prayers, 44. The military trumpet, 262.—Blasts of trumpets, 342.—Tuburbu, 332.—Tuchabori, 332.—Swelling pride is condemned in Christians, 12. Proud swelling, 113. Swelling folds of wounds, 186.—Let no one stir up a tumult for the brethren, 166.—The tunic of Jesus Christ is not divided, 196.—Turasius the presbyter, 168.—The base man defames the base, 4.—Divine protection, 88. Protection is given to those who trust, 253. Guardianship does not befit clerics, 114.—No one is safe who is next to danger, 102.—Drums, 339.—A tyrant hostile to priests, 69. Tyrannical terror, 330.
V
V
Vaga, urbs Africae, 333.—VALENTINIANI, 130.—Valentinus haereticus, 144. Valentini baptismus, 140.—VALERIANUS imperator, 165.—Vapor aestuantium delictorum, 37.—Vasa aurea vel argentea, 65, 74, 159.—Vastitas armentorum, 186.—VENANTIUS episcopus, 117. Venantius a Timisa, 335.—Venditio liberorum, 171.—Venefici, 209.—Venenum pro remedio, 53. Venena subvertendae veritatis, 130. Venena fellis, 261. Venenati sermonis contagium, 89.—Venter solutus in fluxum, 232.—Ventilare preces nostras non debemus, 205.—VENUS calva, 226.—VENUSTUS martyr, 30.—VERIANUS episcopus, 77.
Vaga, a city of Africa, 333.—Valentinians, 130.—Valentinus the heretic, 144. The baptism of Valentinus, 140.—Valerian the emperor, 165.—The vapour of seething sins, 37.—Gold or silver vessels, 65, 74, 159.—Devastation of herds, 186.—Venantius the bishop, 117. Venantius of Timisa, 335.—The sale of children, 171.—Poisoners, 209.—Poison in place of remedy, 53. Poisons for subverting the truth, 130. Poisons of gall, 261. The contagion of poisoned speech, 89.—The belly loosened into a flux, 232.—We ought not to toss our prayers about, 205.—Venus the Bald, 226.—Venustus the martyr, 30.—Verianus the bishop, 77.
Veritatis imago, 130. Veritatis origo, 194. Quaenam sit origo veritatis et caput, ibid. Veritatis caput et origo, 198. Veritatis sacramentum, 135. Veritas cogit ad bonum, 216. Veritas evangelica, 53, 153. Veritas Spiritus sancti, 117. Veritatis plenitudo, 105. Veritas christiana, 134. Veritas ecclesiastica, 130. Veritatis ecclesiasticae lumen, 150. Veritatem factis destruere, 235. Veritatis hostes, 36. Veritatis inimicos ignis absumet, 346. Veritas facinoris dolore corporis exprimitur, 220.—Vernaculi dii Romanorum, 226.—VERULUS a Rusiccade, 336.—Vestigia cognationis, 47. Vestigia gloriarum, 25.—Vestis algentibus deest, 159. Vestis pretiosae cultus, 191. Vestium insignia, 176. Vestis debet esse congrua, 262. Vestem muliebrem induere non licet viris, 101.—Vetustate temporis frustratur quod de saeculo cupitur, 348.—Vicaria ordinatio, 148. Vicarius et successor, 117. Vicarii Cypriani absentis duo episcopi et duo presbyteri, 51. Vicariae litterae, 97, 163.—Vicem malis non reddendam, 314.—Victima debet praesentibus fratribus immolari, 97.—Vincit semel qui statim patitur, 25. Vinci non potest Christianus, 95. Victi nolunt succumbere, 155.—VICTOR episcopus, 52, 77, 99, 102, 117, 124. Victor quondam presbyter, 97. Victor ex lectore diaconus, 13. Victor in metallo constitutus, 158, 161. Victor a Gor, 334. Victor ab Assuras, 336. Victor ab Octavo, 337.
The image of truth, 130. The origin of truth, 194. What the origin and head of truth is, ibid. The head and origin of truth, 198. The mystery of truth, 135. Truth compels to the good, 216. Evangelical truth, 53, 153. The truth of the Holy Spirit, 117. The fullness of truth, 105. Christian truth, 134. Ecclesiastical truth, 130. The light of ecclesiastical truth, 150. To destroy the truth by deeds, 235. Enemies of the truth, 36. Fire will consume the enemies of the truth, 346. The truth of a crime is wrung out by bodily pain, 220.—The native gods of the Romans, 226.—Verulus of Rusiccade, 336.—Traces of kinship, 47. Traces of glories, 25.—Clothing is lacking to those who are cold, 159. The adornment of costly clothing, 191. Insignia of garments, 176. Clothing ought to be fitting, 262. It is not lawful for men to put on women's clothing, 101.—What is coveted from the world is brought to nothing by the passing of time, 348.—Ordination as a substitute, 148. Substitute and successor, 117. The substitutes of the absent Cyprian, two bishops and two presbyters, 51. Letters of substitution, 97, 163.—That evil is not to be repaid to the wicked, 314.—The victim ought to be offered with the brethren present, 97.—He conquers once for all who suffers at once, 25. A Christian cannot be conquered, 95. The conquered refuse to yield, 155.—Victor the bishop, 52, 77, 99, 102, 117, 124. Victor, formerly presbyter, 97. Victor, deacon from lector, 13. Victor, condemned to the mines, 158, 161. Victor of Gor, 334. Victor of Assuras, 336. Victor of Octavum, 337.
Victores in secundo praelio, 185.—VICTORIA conjux Felicis presbyteri, 27.—VICTORIANA, 333.—VICTORICUS episcopus, 77, 117.—VICTORINUS martyr, 30. Victorinus a Thabraca, 333.—Vicus Caesaris, 333.
Victors in the second battle, 185.—Victoria, wife of Felix the presbyter, 27.—Victoriana, 333.—Victoricus the bishop, 77, 117.—Victorinus the martyr, 30. Victorinus of Thabraca, 333.—Vicus Caesaris, 333.
Viduarum cura commendatur, 49. Viduae antequam nuptae, 179. Vidua quae pavit Heliam, 212. Viduae probatae honorandae, 325. Viduae protegendae, 328. Vidua Evangelii, 242.—Vigilat in pluma, 5.—Vigor episcopatus, 80, 112. Vigor evangelicus, 66, 120. Vigor fidei sincerus, 26. Vigor fidei, 69, 203. Vigor conscientiae victricis, 160.
The care of widows is commended, 49. Widows before they were married, 179. The widow who fed Elijah, 212. Approved widows are to be honoured, 325. Widows are to be protected, 328. The widow of the Gospel, 242.—He keeps watch on a feather bed, 5.—The vigour of the episcopate, 80, 112. Evangelical vigour, 66, 120. The sincere vigour of faith, 26. The vigour of faith, 69, 203. The vigour of a victorious conscience, 160.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1231

Page

  • running head: 1231 INDEX RERUM ET VERBO[RUM] (cut off at the right edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹quae finem non habebunt›; B ‹trem prodesse Filius solus›; C ‹Vaga, urbs Africae›; D ‹pretiosae cultus, 191›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter set: the index (Index rerum et verborum) entries Tormenta ... to Vigor conscientiae victricis; the whole column is index. Column begins mid-entry with "quae finem non habebunt" (continued from the previous column). Small-capital headwords (TRINITAS, TROPHIMUS, VICTOR etc.) set in capitals. Many page numbers are UNSURE where 3 and 5 are hard to tell apart in the scan (e.g. 153/155, 333/335, 334/354, 25/23). "Felicis;presbyteri" shows a stray mark between the words, which was taken as a scan blemish. "80'" also has a stray mark. "Turpes turpis" is set as printed. "196—TURASIUS" printed without a full stop after 196.
PL 4:1232
Vincentius episcopus, 117. Vincentius a Thibari, 334.
Vincentius, bishop, 117. Vincentius of Thibaris, 334.
Vinculum christianae veritatis, 56. Vinculum unitatis, 123, 143. Vinculum fidei, 137. Vinculum fortissimae caritatis, 160. Vinculum pacis et concordiae, 129. Vinculi maritalis pudor, 100. Vincula Christianorum sunt ornamenta, 159.
The bond of Christian truth, 56. The bond of unity, 123, 143. The bond of faith, 137. The bond of the strongest charity, 160. The bond of peace and concord, 129. The modesty of the marriage bond, 100. The chains of Christians are ornaments, 159.
Vindicta Christianorum, 255, 272. Vindicta pro persecutione, 221. — Vinea Domini domus Sabaoth, 108. — Vineam grando debilitat, 218. — Vir gravis non facile flecti debet, 70. Viri caput est Christus, 270. Vir infra virum jacens, 342. Viris vetitum induere vestem muliebrem, 101. — Virga ferrea, 65, 74.
The vengeance of Christians, 255, 272. Vengeance for persecution, 221. The vineyard of the Lord is the house of Sabaoth, 108. Hail weakens the vineyard, 218. A grave man ought not to be easily swayed, 70. The head of the man is Christ, 270. A man lying beneath a man, 342. Men are forbidden to put on women's clothing, 101. The iron rod, 65, 74.
Virgines se Christo dicaverunt, 174. Tam carne quam mente se Deo voverunt, ibid. Virgines quae se ex fide dicaverunt Christo castae perseverent, 102. Si perseverare non possunt vel non volunt, melius est ut nubant, ibid. Virgines quae statum suum firmiter semel tenere decreverunt, ibid. Christo dicatae et ipsius sanctitati destinatae, 103. Nativitatis iteratae major sanctitas in virginibus, 180. Virgines angelis Dei aequales, ibid. Resurrectionis gloriam jam tenent, ibid. Flos ecclesiastici germinis, 174. Illustrior portio gregis Christi, ibid. Dei imago, ibid. Per eas floret Ecclesiae fecunditas, ibid. Excedunt cum gloria sua, 233. Praemium virginum, 174, 180. Virginitatis laus, 72, 160, 174. Virginitatis bonum, 315. Virginum dominus et caput Christus, 180. Dominus non jubet, sed hortatur ad virginitatem, 180. Virgines corruptae non mariti sed Christi adulterae, 103, 172. Virginibus corruptis poenitentia plena imponitur, 103. Magna supplicia pro amissa virginitate, 179. Frequenter Ecclesia virgines suas plangit, ibid. Plurimae virgines corruptae per illicitas et periculosas conjunctiones, 102. Virgines cum masculis habitare non debent, ibid. Corruptae virgines ex ornatu, 177. Nimis corruptae a coetu virginum arcendae, 178. Ne perdant alias quae perierunt, ibid. Auro et margaritis ornatae ornamenta cordis perdiderunt, 177. Soli Domino ornari debent. 174. Virgo non est quae sic vivit ut possit amari, 176. Pudica non est quae suspiria adolescentium post se trahit, ibid. Virgo non solum esse sed et intelligi debet et credi, 174. Virgo dum oblectat alios ipsa polluitur, 179. Adversus virgines divites, quae bonis suis uti se debere contendunt, 175. Moeror de periculo virginum captivarum, 100. Saepe obstetrices falluntur in probandis virginibus, 102. Jubet Cyprianus inspiciantur virgines diligenter, 103. Virginalis continentia, 68. Virginitas immaculata, 351.
Virgins have dedicated themselves to Christ, 174. They have vowed themselves to God in flesh as well as in mind, ibid. Virgins who have dedicated themselves to Christ out of faith should persevere chaste, 102. If they cannot or will not persevere, it is better that they marry, ibid. Virgins who have once resolved to hold firmly to their state, ibid. Dedicated to Christ and destined for His holiness, 103. The greater holiness of the repeated birth in virgins, 180. Virgins are equal to the angels of God, ibid. They already hold the glory of the resurrection, ibid. The flower of the Church's offspring, 174. The more illustrious portion of Christ's flock, ibid. The image of God, ibid. Through them the fruitfulness of the Church flourishes, ibid. They depart with their glory, 233. The reward of virgins, 174, 180. The praise of virginity, 72, 160, 174. The good of virginity, 315. Christ is the Lord and head of virgins, 180. The Lord does not command but exhorts to virginity, 180. Corrupted virgins are adulteresses not of a husband but of Christ, 103, 172. Full penance is imposed on corrupted virgins, 103. Great punishments for lost virginity, 179. The Church often mourns her virgins, ibid. Very many virgins corrupted through illicit and dangerous associations, 102. Virgins ought not to live with males, ibid. Virgins corrupted by adornment, 177. Those who are too far corrupted are to be kept away from the company of virgins, 178. Lest those who have perished cause others to perish, ibid. Those adorned with gold and pearls have lost the ornaments of the heart, 177. They ought to be adorned for the Lord alone. 174. She is not a virgin who lives so that she can be loved, 176. She is not chaste who draws the sighs of young men after her, ibid. A virgin ought not only to be one but also to be perceived and believed to be one, 174. A virgin, while she delights others, is herself defiled, 179. Against wealthy virgins who maintain that they ought to use their goods, 175. Grief over the danger of captive virgins, 100. Midwives are often deceived in examining virgins, 102. Cyprian orders that virgins be examined diligently, 103. Virginal continence, 68. Immaculate virginity, 351.
Virtius presbyter, 52. — Virtutes omnes solent fieri in nomine Christi, 358, 362. Virtutem verbis praeferre, 235. — Virus inclusum, 186. Virus malorum blandientium, 5. Virus discordiarum, 261. — Viscerum infirmitas cessit, 185. Viscera hiantia, ibid. Viscera fessa laboribus, 159. — Visio oblata Celerino, ne lectoris munus recuset, 47. Visiones, 79, 234. Somnia et visiones ineptae quibusdam videntur, 124. Nocturnae visiones, 19, 20. — Vitae aeternitas, 26. Vita hic aut amittitur aut tenetur, 224. — Vitiorum furentium varietas, 220. Vitiorum enumeratio, 230. Vitiorum assertores blandi, 339. — Vivendi tenor, 173. Vivimus per Christum, 160. — Ululae, 336. — Unanimitas et concordia, 58, 59. Unanimitas fidei et veritatis, 143. Unanimitas christiana, 153. Unanimitas deprecantium, 198. Unanimitatis sacramentum, 80. Unanimitatis exempla. 95. Unanimitas sub Apostolis olim fuit, 203. — Undae circumspumantes, 344. — Ungi debet baptizatus, 125. — Ungula effodiens, 4, 185. Ungulae pulsantes ac laniantes, 16. Ungula resultans recurrat in vulnus, 344.
Virtius, presbyter, 52. All mighty works are customarily done in the name of Christ, 358, 362. To prefer virtue to words, 235. Poison shut in, 186. The poison of flattering evil men, 5. The poison of discords, 261. The weakness of the bowels gave way, 185. Gaping bowels, ibid. Bowels wearied by labours, 159. A vision granted to Celerinus, that he should not refuse the office of reader, 47. Visions, 79, 234. Dreams and visions seem foolish to some, 124. Nocturnal visions, 19, 20. The eternity of life, 26. Life is here either lost or held, 224. The variety of raging vices, 220. An enumeration of vices, 230. Flattering advocates of vices, 339. The course of living, 173. We live through Christ, 160. Screech owls, 336. Unanimity and concord, 58, 59. Unanimity of faith and truth, 143. Christian unanimity, 153. The unanimity of those who pray, 198. The sacrament of unanimity, 80. Examples of unanimity. 95. There was once unanimity under the Apostles, 203. Waves foaming round about, 344. The baptized person ought to be anointed, 125. The claw digging, 4, 185. Claws striking and tearing, 16. Let the rebounding claw return into the wound, 344.
Unitatis origo, 195. Unitatis vinculum, 116, 143. Unitatis sacramentum, 132, 142, 155, 196. Unitatis divinae ratio, 130. Unus et idem Dominus, qui habitat in nobis conjungit ubique suos vinculo unitatis, 143. Unitas a Domino tradita, 57. Unitas evangelici sacramenti, 65. Unitas institutionis catholicae, 58, 59. Unitas Ecclesiae catholicae, 56, 61, 66, 68, 72, 73, 74, 75, 127, 128. Unitatis origo in Petro, 131. Unitas sacerdotalis exorta ab ecclesia Romana, 86. Unitas separari et dividi non potest, 151. Unitas scindi non potest, 202. Unitatem scindens graviter peccat, 213. Unitatis et pacis inimicus, 89. Unitatis divinae inimicus, 153. Unitatis tenacitas ac firmitas, 252. Unus actus et una consensio secundum Domini praecepta, 28. — Volucres Deus pascit, 241. — Voluntas Dei fiat in nobis, 208. Voluntatem Dei facere debemus, 234. — Votum Dei reddendum, 315. Membra Deo dicata, 100. Membra in aeternum continentiae honore pudica virtute devota, ibid. Pudori corpora dicata, 179. — Vox purificatione confessionis illustris, 28 Vocis prostitutae audacia venalis, 5. — Uranius, 31. — Urbanus confessor, 60, 61, 64, 65. — Urbici clerici, 53. — Usura vituperatur, 183. Usura vetita. 318. — Uthind, 333. — Utica, 166, 335. — Utilius quaedam tacentur in praeceptis, 340. — Uva melius vestitur erumpentibus pampinis, 345. Uvae sanguis, 105. — Uxor a viro non discedat, 326. — Vulgus stultum et credulum, 226. — Vulnera conscientiae, 238. Vulnerum
The origin of unity, 195. The bond of unity, 116, 143. The sacrament of unity, 132, 142, 155, 196. The principle of divine unity, 130. One and the same Lord, Who dwells in us, everywhere joins His own by the bond of unity, 143. Unity handed down by the Lord, 57. The unity of the Gospel sacrament, 65. The unity of the Catholic institution, 58, 59. The unity of the Catholic Church, 56, 61, 66, 68, 72, 73, 74, 75, 127, 128. The origin of unity in Peter, 131. Priestly unity arising from the Roman church, 86. Unity cannot be separated and divided, 151. Unity cannot be rent, 202. He who rends unity sins gravely, 213. An enemy of unity and peace, 89. An enemy of divine unity, 153. The tenacity and firmness of unity, 252. One action and one agreement according to the Lord's precepts, 28. God feeds the birds, 241. May the will of God be done in us, 208. We ought to do the will of God, 234. A vow is to be rendered to God, 315. Members dedicated to God, 100. Members devoted for ever to the honour of continence by chaste virtue, ibid. Bodies dedicated to modesty, 179. A voice made illustrious by the purification of confession, 28 The venal audacity of a prostituted voice, 5. Uranius, 31. Urbanus, confessor, 60, 61, 64, 65. The clergy of the City, 53. Usury is censured, 183. Usury forbidden. 318. Uthina, 333. Utica, 166, 335. Some things in the precepts are more usefully kept silent, 340. The grape is better clothed with bursting vine-shoots, 345. The blood of the grape, 105. Let the wife not depart from her husband, 326. The foolish and credulous mob, 226. The wounds of conscience, 238. The wounds'
Editors' notes and page, col. 1232

Page

  • running head: [INDEX RE]RUM ET VERBORUM. 1232 (left part cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Vincentius episcopus, 117›; B ‹Praemium virginum, 174›; C ‹Virginalis continentia, 68›; D ‹Unus et idem Dominus›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: index entries (Index rerum et verborum), from ‹Vincentius episcopus› to ‹Vulnerum›; the first line continues a paragraph begun in col. 1231 and is set as its own paragraph; the left-column fragments belong to col. 1231 and are not set; the small figures 3 and 5 are hard to tell apart throughout, so page numbers are UNSURE (e.g. 334/354, 56/36, 351/331, 233/255); a stray hyphen is printed after ‹corruptae› in ‹Nimis corruptae- a›, set without it; a stray mark after ‹sanguis› is not set; ‹Soli Domino ornari debent. 174› and ‹28 Vocis› are punctuated as printed; ‹Uthind› is set as printed and rendered Uthina; the column ends mid-entry at ‹Vulnerum›
PL 4:1233
gloria, 46. Vulnerum gloria victoriam fecit, 47. Vulnerum clara signa, ibid. — Vultus minax, 258.
glory, 46. The glory of wounds won the victory, 47. Clear signs of wounds, ibid. — A threatening countenance, 258.
X
X
Xysti episcopi Romani martyrium, 165.
Martyrdom of Xystus, bishop of Rome, 165.
Z
Z
Zacharias occisus in templo, 88, 269. — Zama, 336. —
Zacharias slain in the temple, 88, 269. — Zama, 336. —
Zelare non modicum crimen est, 255. Zelus divinae fidei, 152. Zeli insania, 95. Zeli dolor, 105. Zelus amicitiam abscindit, 230. Zeli pernicies late patet, 257. Zeli vulnera abstrusa sunt et occulta, 258. — Zelotypi disciplinae Christi, 30. — Zetus episcopus, 62. — Zizania in Ecclesia, 65. — Zosimusa Tharassa, 336.
To be jealous is no small crime, 255. Zeal for the divine faith, 152. The madness of jealousy, 95. The pain of jealousy, 105. Jealousy cuts off friendship, 230. The destructiveness of jealousy spreads widely, 257. The wounds of jealousy are hidden and secret, 258. — The jealous towards the discipline of Christ, 30. — Zetus, bishop, 62. — Tares in the Church, 65. — Zosimus of Tharassa, 336.
SYLLABUS RERUM QUAE IN HOC TOMO CONTINENTUR
TABLE OF THE MATTERS CONTAINED IN THIS VOLUME
Conspectus totius editionis.
Survey of the whole edition.
Sigliorum explicatio.
Explanation of the sigla.
Praefatio, in qua, post enumeratas S. Cypriani operum editiones, de S. Martyris doctrina pluribus disseritur, auctore D. Prud. Maran., O. S. B. 10
Preface, in which, after the editions of the works of St Cyprian have been enumerated, the doctrine of the holy Martyr is discussed at some length, by Dom Prud. Maran, O.S.B. 10
I. — Cypriani sententia de unitate et infallibilitate Ecclesiae. 15
I. — Cyprian's view on the unity and infallibility of the Church. 15
II. — Refelluntur qui episcopos apud Cyprianum jure divino a presbyteris distingui negant. 21
II. — Those are refuted who deny that in Cyprian bishops are distinguished from presbyters by divine right. 21
III.—Primatus Ecclesiae romanae a S. Cypriano semper agnitus. 25
III. — The primacy of the Roman Church always acknowledged by St Cyprian. 25
IV. — De dissensione S. Cypriani cum S. Stephano. Nullum Baptisma probatum Stephano, nisi quod ex praescripta a Christo forma datum esset. 27
IV. — On the disagreement of St Cyprian with St Stephen. No Baptism was approved by Stephen unless it had been given according to the form prescribed by Christ. 27
V. — S. Cyprianus sententiam adversariorum minus intellexit. De Baptismo in Christi nomine. Stephani sententia orta ab Apostolis. 31
V. — St Cyprian did not fully understand the view of his adversaries. On Baptism in the name of Christ. Stephen's view derived from the Apostles. 31
VI. — Quibus potissimum rationibus sese S. Cyprianus defenderit. Nec sacramenta a malis in Ecclesia administrata, nec traditionem rejecit. 35
VI. — By what arguments chiefly St Cyprian defended himself. He rejected neither the sacraments administered in the Church by wicked men nor tradition. 35
VII. — Confirmationem non confundit S. Cyprianus cum impositione manuum in haereticos redeuntes. Confirmationem inter sacramenta enumerat. 39
VII. — St Cyprian does not confuse Confirmation with the imposition of hands upon returning heretics. He counts Confirmation among the sacraments. 39
VIII. — Poenitentiae sacramentum ex S. Cypriani testimoniis defenditur, quam necessarium judicaverit, quam sancte administrari voluerit ostenditur. Nonnulla illius dicta explicantur. 42
VIII. — The sacrament of Penance is defended from the testimonies of St Cyprian; it is shown how necessary he judged it, how holily he wished it to be administered. Some of his sayings are explained. 42
IX. — Utrum in Africa ante S. Cyprianum gravissimis criminibus negata fuerit communio post poenitentiam. 47
IX. — Whether in Africa before St Cyprian communion after penance was denied for the gravest crimes. 47
X. — Utrum nova sub S. Cypriano inducta sit disciplina, ac pristina severitas in solos apostatas et desertores retenta. 51
X. — Whether a new discipline was introduced under St Cyprian, and the former severity retained only towards apostates and deserters. 51
XI. — Utrum S. Cyprianus lapsis in decursu poenitentiae morientibus pacem, negaverit, his tantum exceptis qui libellos a martyribus acceperant. 55
XI. — Whether St Cyprian denied peace to the lapsed dying in the course of their penance, excepting only those who had received certificates from the martyrs. 55
XII. — Utrum concilium Carthaginense poenitentiam sacrificatis per totum vitae tempus imposuerit. 59
XII. — Whether the council of Carthage imposed penance on those who had sacrificed for the whole of their lifetime. 59
XIII. — De Christi in Eucharistia praesentia. 61
XIII. — On the presence of Christ in the Eucharist. 61
XIV. — De communione sub utraque specie. 65
XIV. — On communion under both kinds. 65
XV. — S. Cypriani sententia de Sacrificio, de Purgatorio et invocatione Sanctorum. 71
XV. — St Cyprian's view on the Sacrifice, on Purgatory and the invocation of the Saints. 71
XVI. — De Christi divinitate, ejusque gratia. 73
XVI. — On the divinity of Christ, and His grace. 73
Vita S. Cypriani, cura D. Prudentii Maran. adornata. 67
Life of St Cyprian, prepared through the care of Dom Prudentius Maran. 67
1.—De S. Cypriano nondum Christiano. Distinguendus est a Cypriano Antiocheno. 75
I. — On St Cyprian when not yet a Christian. He is to be distinguished from Cyprian of Antioch. 75
II. — De S. Cypriani conversione. Catechumenus bona sua distribuit, seque voto continentiae. Incertum quo anno et tempore baptizatus. 77
II. — On the conversion of St Cyprian. As a catechumen he distributes his goods, and himself by a vow of continence. It is uncertain in what year and at what time he was baptized. 77
III. — De studiis et scriptis S. Cypriani a Baptismo usque ad Ordinationem. 81
III. — On the studies and writings of St Cyprian from his Baptism up to his Ordination. 81
IV. — Cyprianus presbyterium et sacerdotium statim accipit. Quo anno ordinatus episcopus. Res gestae et scriptae in primordiis episcopatus. 82
IV. — Cyprian receives the presbyterate and the priesthood at once. In what year he was ordained bishop. Things done and written at the beginning of his episcopate. 82
V. — De persecutione Decii ejusque initiis, ac de magno lapsorum et confessorum numero. 86
V. — On the persecution of Decius and its beginnings, and on the great number of the lapsed and of the confessors. 86
VI. In quo positum eorum delictum qui libellatici appellati sunt. 89
VI. In what consisted the offence of those who were called libellatici. 89
VII. — Cyprianus secedit in persecutione justissimis de causis. 93
VII. — Cyprian withdraws during the persecution for most just reasons. 93
VIII. — De litteris cleri romani Carthaginem missis, postquam Cyprianum secessisse nuntiatum est. 95
VIII. — On the letter of the Roman clergy sent to Carthage after it had been reported that Cyprian had withdrawn. 95
IX. — De prima Cypriani Romanorum litteris responsione. De tredecim litteris ante secundam responsionem scriptis et simul cum illa Romam perlatis, ex quibus multas desiderari ostenditur. 96
IX. — On Cyprian's first reply to the letter of the Romans. On the thirteen letters written before the second reply and carried to Rome together with it, of which it is shown that many are missing. 96
X. — Ordo epistolarum Cypriani ante decimam quintam ad Romanos scriptam; ac primo de quinta et nona. Referenda ad aliud tempus trigesima septima. 99
X. — The order of Cyprian's letters before the fifteenth, written to the Romans; and first on the fifth and the ninth. The thirty-seventh is to be assigned to another time. 99
XI. — Quinque S. Cypriani litterae de lapsis. Facinus presbyterorum qui communionem lapsis dederant, non dissimulavit. — Non suspensionem, sed excommunicationem illis minatur. 101
XI. — Five letters of St Cyprian on the lapsed. He did not overlook the misdeed of the presbyters who had given communion to the lapsed. — He threatens them not with suspension but with excommunication. 101
XII. — De epistola quinta decima S. Cypriani et pluribus aliis paulo post novo tumultu exorto scriptis. 106
XII. — On the fifteenth letter of St Cyprian and several others written shortly afterwards when a new disturbance had arisen. 106
XIII. — De epistola Celerini ad Lucianum et responso Luciani. 108
XIII. — On the letter of Celerinus to Lucian and the reply of Lucian. 108
Editors' notes and page, col. 1233

Page

  • running head: 1233 SYLLABUS RERUM QUÆ IN HOC T[...] (cut off at image edge)
  • marginal letters: A gloria, 46. Vulnerum gloria; B (none); C (none); D (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column begins mid-index ("gloria", continuing an entry from the previous column); full-width heading "SYLLABUS RERUM QUÆ IN HOC [...]" after the rule below the Z entries, cut off at the image edge, set by settle round 2 from the words recorded here and in n1234, after the index's last paragraph (Zelare ... Zosimusa Tharassa, 336), which stands in the upper part of col 1234 and was moved here for reading order; editors' matter set: end of the index (‹gloria, 46›) and the syllabus/table of contents (‹Conspectus totius editionis›); page numbers printed at the right of the syllabus entries are kept; "Vita S. Cypriani ... 67" page number looks out of sequence (after 73), set as printed, unsure; "trata, nec" punctuation slightly unclear (comma or full stop); item II of the Vita, "seque voto continentiae", appears to lack a verb, set as printed; first Vita item appears printed with arabic "1." for "I.", somewhat unsure
  • misprints kept as printed: "Sigliorum" (for Siglorum)
PL 4:1234
XIV. — Scribit S. Cyprianus ad clerum de ordinatione Saturi et Optati. Variae lapsorum ad S. Cyprianum litterae. Clerus removet a communione sua Ga⟨i⟩um Diddensem. Quo tempore litterae XXV et XXIX scriptae. De cleri romani et confessorum litteris. 110
XIV. — St Cyprian writes to the clergy about the ordination of Saturus and Optatus. Various letters of the lapsed to St Cyprian. The clergy remove Gaius of Didda from their communion. At what time Letters 25 and 29 were written. On the letters of the Roman clergy and of the confessors. 110
XV. — Persecutio recrudescit: pax futura S. Cypriano revelatur. Res interim ab eo gestae et scriptae anno 250 exeunte recehsentur. 113
XV. — The persecution breaks out afresh: future peace is revealed to St Cyprian. The things done and written by him in the meantime at the end of the year 250 are reviewed. 113
XVI. — Vicarios pro se mittit Cyprianus. Minae Felicissimi. 115
XVI. — Cyprian sends deputies in his place. The threats of Felicissimus. 115
XVII. — Schisma Felicissimi, anno 251 ineunte. Novatus unus ex quinque schismaticis presbyteris. De Epistola XL Cypriani. 117
XVII. — The schism of Felicissimus, at the beginning of the year 251. Novatus one of the five schismatic presbyters. On Letter 40 of Cyprian. 117
XVIII. — Redit Cyprianus, persecutione sopita, et cum collegit deliberat de causa lapsorum; sed ante concilium scribit librum de Lapsis. 119
XVIII. — Cyprian returns, the persecution having been laid to rest, and deliberates with his colleagues on the case of the lapsed; but before the council he writes the book On the Lapsed. 119
XIX. — Prudentia S. Cypriani in comprimendo schismate Novatiani, et confirmando episcopatu S. Cornelii. 123
XIX. — The prudence of St Cyprian in suppressing the schism of Novatian and in confirming the episcopate of St Cornelius. 123
XX. — Quo tempore erupit schisma Novatiani. 125
XX. — At what time the schism of Novatian broke out. 125
XXI. — Quo tempore ordinatus Novatianus. 128
XXI. — At what time Novatian was ordained. 128
XXII. — Ordo rerum a S. Cypriano gestarum in causa Cornelii. 131
XXII. — The order of the things done by St Cyprian in the case of Cornelius. 131
XXIII. — Novi conatus Novatiani. Reditus confessorum romanorum in Ecclesiam hortatu Cypriani: id ante concilium romanum anni 251 contigisse ostenditur. 135
XXIII. — New attempts of Novatian. The return of the Roman confessors into the Church at the urging of Cyprian: it is shown that this happened before the Roman council of the year 251. 135
XXIV. — De gestis et scriptis S. Cypriani anno 252, ante persecutionem. 136
XXIV. — On the deeds and writings of St Cyprian in the year 252, before the persecution. 136
XXV. — Persecutio revelatur Cypriano. Hortatur Thibaritanos ad certamen. Lapsis poenitentibus pacem restituit in concilio, quod ab alio idibus maii habito distingui debet. 141
XXV. — The persecution is revealed to Cyprian. He exhorts the people of Thibaris to the contest. He restores peace to the penitent lapsed in a council, which must be distinguished from another held on the Ides of May. 141
XXVI. — S. Cornelio gratulatur confessionis laudem S. Cyprianus. Confessores Carthaginenses exhortatur per Epist. LXXXI, quae in hac persecutione scriptam fuisse ostenditur anno 252. 142
XXVI. — St Cyprian congratulates St Cornelius on the glory of his confession. He exhorts the Carthaginian confessors through Letter 81, which is shown to have been written in this persecution in the year 252. 142
XXVII. — Mira charitas S. Cypriani in pestis calamitate. Religionem defendit adversus Demetrianum. Totius ecclesiae Carthaginensis prolixa in redimendis captivis liberalitas. 146
XXVII. — The wonderful charity of St Cyprian in the calamity of the plague. He defends religion against Demetrianus. The generous liberality of the whole church of Carthage in ransoming captives. 146
XXVIII. — De libris et epistolis post persecutionem scriptis sub Valeriano atque in primordiis Stephani papae, anno 253 et 254. 149
XXVIII. — On the books and letters written after the persecution under Valerian and at the beginning of Pope Stephen's [pontificate], in the years 253 and 254. 149
XXIX. — Dissensiones de baptismo exortae anno 255 exeunte: ac S. Stephanus ante cum Orientalibus quam cum Afris certavit. 152
XXIX. — Disputes about baptism arose at the end of the year 255: and St Stephen contended with the Easterners before he did with the Africans. 152
XXX. — Ordo et series rerum in Africa gestarum anno 255 et 256, usque ad concilium tertium Carthaginense. 155
XXX. — The order and sequence of the things done in Africa in the years 255 and 256, up to the third council of Carthage. 155
XXXI. — De concilio tertio Carthaginensi. Mittit Cyprianus Rogatianum diaconum ad Firmilianum. De epistola Firmiliani ad Cyprianum. 160
XXXI. — On the third council of Carthage. Cyprian sends the deacon Rogatianus to Firmilian. On the letter of Firmilian to Cyprian. 160
XXXII. — Nonnullae observationes adduntur in hanc de Baptismo controversiam. 164
XXXII. — Some observations are added on this controversy about Baptism. 164
XXXIII. — De Epistola LXIII Cypriani adversus eos qui aquam solam in matutino sacrificio adhibebant. 166
XXXIII. — On Letter 63 of Cyprian against those who used water alone in the morning sacrifice. 166
XXXIV. — Confessio et martyrium Cypriani. 167
XXXIV. — The confession and martyrdom of Cyprian. 167
XXXV. — De libris Cypriano adscriptis, ac primum de tribus epistolis a Baluzio vulgatis. Recensentur libri de Spectaculis, de Laude martyrii, de Rebaptismate, de Pudicitia, ad Novatianum, etc. 171
XXXV. — On the books ascribed to Cyprian, and first on the three letters published by Baluze. The books On Spectacles, On the Praise of Martyrdom, On Rebaptism, On Modesty, To Novatian, etc. are reviewed. 171
XXXVI. — De singularitate clericorum, epistola Celsi ad Vigilium, et nonnullis aliis. 174
XXXVI. — On the Singleness of Clerics, the letter of Celsus to Vigilius, and some others. 174
XXXVII. — De S. Cypriani Antiocheni Poenitentia, et aliis duobus libellis ad eum pertinentibus. 178
XXXVII. — On the Penitence of St Cyprian of Antioch, and two other little books relating to him. 178
Notitia codicum manuscriptorum qui ad hanc editionem adornandam adhibiti fuere. 181
Account of the manuscript codices that were used in preparing this edition. 181
Ordo epistolarum S. Cypriani quem Pamelius et Baluzius secuti sunt, comparatur cum ordine editionis Oxoniensis et novae Parisiensis. 185
The order of the letters of St Cyprian which Pamelius and Baluze followed is compared with the order of the Oxford edition and of the new Paris edition. 185
Tractatus. 187
Treatises. 187
Opuscula vulgo adscripta S. Cypriano, ex editionibus Oxoniana et Baluziana. Ibid.
Little works commonly ascribed to St Cyprian, from the Oxford and Baluze editions. Ibid.
Ordo epistolarum alphabeticus. Ibid.
Alphabetical order of the letters. Ibid.
Ordo epistolarum et tractatuum S. Cypriani, accommodatus ad ea quae in Vita sancti Martyris disseruit D. Marran. 189
Order of the letters and treatises of St Cyprian, adapted to what Dom Maran discussed in the Life of the holy Martyr. 189
Editors' notes and page, col. 1234

Page

  • running head: QUAE IN HOC TOME CONTINENTUR. 1234
  • marginal letters: A Zelare non modicum crimen est; B (none); C (none); D (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter set: end of the alphabetical index (Zelare non modicum crimen est) and the table of chapters of the Life of Cyprian (XIV. — Scribit S. Cyprianus ad clerum); full-width heading "[...]AE IN HOC TOMO CONTINENTUR," printed across both columns between the index and the table, cut off at the left edge, set once in c1233 by settle round 2, and the index's last paragraph above the band (Zelare non modicum crimen est ... Zosimusa Tharassa, 336) stands in c1233 for reading order; running head prints TOME for TOMO; "Ga um" shows a gap in the type, set Ga⟨i⟩um; "recehsentur" letter unsure, may be damaged n rather than a misprint; "Zosimusa" spacing unsure; in this face 3 and 5 look alike (the head's 1234 looks like 1254), so the figures 255 (first index entry, XXIX, XXX) and 185 are unsure; "Mar-ran" is hyphenated across the line and joined
  • misprints kept as printed: "collegit" (XVIII, for collegis; the English renders "with his colleagues"); "Marran" (last entry, for Maran)
PL 4:1235
DIVI THASCII CAECILII CYPRIANI EPISCOPI CARTHAGINENSIS ET MARTYRIS OPERUM PARS PRIMA. — EPISTOLAE. 191
OF SAINT THASCIUS CAECILIUS CYPRIAN, BISHOP OF CARTHAGE AND MARTYR, THE WORKS, FIRST PART. — LETTERS. 191
Epistola prima. Ad Donatum. — Cum donato Cyprianus sermonem habet de rebus divinis; ac gratiam Dei per Baptismum collatam commendans, quantum sit mutatus ab illo significat, et ad oculum demonstratis mundi erroribus, ad contemptum ejus, ad assiduam denique lectionem et orationem adhortatur. Ibid.
First Letter. To Donatus. — Cyprian holds a conversation with Donatus on divine things; and, commending the grace of God conferred through Baptism, he indicates how greatly he has been changed by it, and, having shown the errors of the world plainly to the eye, he exhorts him to contempt of it, and finally to constant reading and prayer. Ibid.
Epist. II. Cleri romani ad clerum carthaginensem de secessu divi Cypriani. — Clerus romanus post secessum Cypriani pro suo zelo fidei, clerum carthaginensem officii sui admonet, ac instruit quid circa lapsos, interea dum abest illorum episcopus, fieri oporteat. 223
Letter II. Of the Roman clergy to the Carthaginian clergy, on the withdrawal of Saint Cyprian. — The Roman clergy, after Cyprian's withdrawal, out of their zeal for the faith, admonish the Carthaginian clergy of their duty, and instruct them what ought to be done concerning the lapsed while their bishop is absent. 223
Epist. III. Ad presbyteros et diaconos Romae consistentes. — Epistola familiaris. 230
Letter III. To the presbyters and deacons abiding at Rome. — A familiar letter. 230
Epist. IV. Ad presbyteros et diaconos. — Hortatur clerum suum divus Cyprianus, jam in secessu constitutus, ut vice sua rite fungantur, neve quid aut constitutis in carcere aut caeteris pauperibus desit: deinde ut plebem in quiete contineant, ne, si glomeratim ad martyres in carcere visitandos concurrant, tandem id illis interdicatur. 232
Letter IV. To the presbyters and deacons. — Saint Cyprian, now settled in his withdrawal, exhorts his clergy to discharge his office duly in his place, and that nothing be lacking either to those placed in prison or to the other poor; then, to keep the people quiet, lest, if they flock together in crowds to visit the martyrs in prison, this should at length be forbidden them. 232
Epist. V. Ad presbyteros et diaconos. — Confessores sui officii vult admoneri clero, ut humilitati dent operam, ac presbyteris ac diaconis morem gerant; obiter etiam secessus sui causam reddit. Est autem etiam haec e numero Epistolarum XIII, de quibus infra Epistola XV. 233
Letter V. To the presbyters and deacons. — He wishes the confessors to be admonished of their duty by the clergy, that they may devote themselves to humility and comply with the presbyters and deacons; in passing he also gives the reason for his withdrawal. This too is one of the thirteen letters spoken of below in Letter XV. 233
Epist. VI. Ad Rogatianum presbyterum et caeteros confessores. — Rogatianum et caeteros confessores exhortatur ad disciplinam observandam, ne qui Christum voce confessi fuerant operibus abnegare viderentur: obiter increpans quosdam eorum, qui extorres facti ob fidem, in patriam tamen injussi reverti non verebantur, atque hoc est quod Cyprianus infra dicit, Epistola XV, extorribus quando oportuit objurgationem non defuisse: nam in secessu scriptam hanc Epistolam patet. 235
Letter VI. To Rogatianus the presbyter and the other confessors. — He exhorts Rogatianus and the other confessors to observe discipline, lest those who had confessed Christ with the voice should seem to deny Him by their works; in passing he rebukes some of them who, having been made exiles for the faith, nevertheless did not fear to return to their homeland unbidden; and this is what Cyprian says below, in Letter XV, that rebuke was not lacking to the exiles when it was needed: for it is clear that this Letter was written during his withdrawal. 235
Epist. VII. Ad clerum, de precando Deo. — Ejusdem fere est argumenti cum duabus praecedentibus, praeterquam quod hic ad preces exhortetur assiduas. 240
Letter VII. To the clergy, on praying to God. — It has almost the same argument as the two preceding, except that here he exhorts to constant prayers. 240
Epist. VIII. Ad martyres et confessores. — Martyres Africae Cyprianus miris modis a constantia commendans invitat ad perseverantiam, exemplo Mappalici, eorum collegae. 245
Letter VIII. To the martyrs and confessors. — Cyprian, commending the martyrs of Africa in wonderful ways for their constancy, invites them to perseverance by the example of Mappalicus, their colleague. 245
Epist. IX. Ad clerum, de quibusdam presbyteris qui temere pacem lapsis dederunt, necdum sedata persecutione, et citra conscientiam episcoporum. 250
Letter IX. To the clergy, concerning certain presbyters who rashly gave peace to the lapsed while the persecution was not yet stilled, and without the knowledge of the bishops. 250
Epist. X. Ad martyres et confessores qui lapsis petierunt pacem dari. — Martyres et confessores consilio suo quantum potest ad dominica praecepta S. Cyprianus revocat. 255
Letter X. To the martyrs and confessors who asked that peace be given to the lapsed. — Saint Cyprian, as far as he can, recalls the martyrs and confessors by his counsel to the Lord's precepts. 255
Epist. XI. Ad plebem. — Plebi ipsi, quantum potest animum componit S. Cyprianus, et ut in ecclesiastica disciplina serventur instruit. 556
Letter XI. To the people. — Saint Cyprian, as far as he can, calms the mind of the people itself, and instructs them that they be kept in ecclesiastical discipline. 556
Epist. XII. Ad clerum, de lapsis et catechumenis, ne vacui exeant. — Cum quidam de lapsis audaci flagitatione proruerent ut pacem sibi a martyribus et confessoribus promissam extorquere niterentur; de hoc bis ad clerum litteras facit S. Cyprianus, ut illorum violentiam mitiget, et exomologesi facta cum pace ad Dominum remittantur. 259
Letter XII. To the clergy, concerning the lapsed and the catechumens, that they may not depart [this life] empty. — Since some of the lapsed rushed forward with bold importunity, striving to extort the peace promised them by the martyrs and confessors, Saint Cyprian writes twice to the clergy about this, that it may calm their violence, and that, when the exomologesis has been made, they may be sent on to the Lord with peace. 259
Epist. XIII. Ad Clerum, de his qui ad pacem festinant. Ad pacem per poenitentiam veniendum, illa autem agitur servando mandata. Infirmitate pressi, si martyrum suffragiis subleventur, ad pacem admitti possunt: caeteris usque ad pacem Ecclesiae factam detinendi. 260
Letter XIII. To the clergy, concerning those who hasten to peace. One must come to peace through penance, and penance is performed by keeping the commandments. Those pressed by sickness, if they are supported by the suffrages of the martyrs, may be admitted to peace; the rest are to be held back until peace has been made for the Church. 260
Epist. XIV. Ad presbyteros et diaconos Romae consistentes. — Secessus sui et eorum quae in illo gessit, rationem reddit, missis Romam in sui purgationem, quas ad suos scripserat Epistolarum exemplis, inmo iisdem quibus illic, verbis utitur. Cf. Ep. XXII, ad Cler. Rom. 261
Letter XIV. To the presbyters and deacons abiding at Rome. — He gives an account of his withdrawal and of what he did during it, having sent to Rome, in his own justification, copies of the Letters he had written to his own people; indeed he uses the very same words as there. Cf. Ep. 22, to the Roman clergy. 261
Epist. XV. Ad Moysen et Maximum et caeteros confessores. — Suavi hac in epistola Cyprianus martyrum animos sua fide et confessione robustos suis allocutionibus recreat; felicitates eorum condignis laudibus prosequens ad multo ardentiorem coelestis gloriae cupiditatem accendit. 265
Letter XV. To Moyses and Maximus and the other confessors. — In this sweet letter Cyprian refreshes with his addresses the souls of the martyrs, made strong by their faith and confession; following their felicity with fitting praises, he kindles them to a far more ardent desire of heavenly glory. 265
Epist. XVI. Confessorum ad Cyprianum. — Libellus martyrum nomine a Luciano scriptus. 268
Letter XVI. Of the confessors to Cyprian. — A certificate written by Lucianus in the name of the martyrs. 268
Epist. XVII. Ad presbyteros et diaconos, de praecedenti et duabus sequentibus epistolis. — Nulla ratio habenda libellorum martyrum, ante pacem Ecclesiae redditam. 269
Letter XVII. To the presbyters and deacons, concerning the preceding letter and the two following. — No account is to be taken of the certificates of the martyrs before peace has been restored to the Church. 269
Epist. XVIII. Caldonii ad Cyprianum. — Cum lapsorum quidam, nova urgente persecutione, Christum confessi essent atque adeo antequam in exilium proficiscerentur, pacem peterent, consulit Cyprianum Caldonius an pax illis danda foret. 272
Letter XVIII. Of Caldonius to Cyprian. — Since some of the lapsed, when a new persecution pressed upon them, had confessed Christ, and accordingly, before they set out into exile, were asking for peace, Caldonius consults Cyprian whether peace should be given them. 272
Epist. XIX. — Respondet Caldonio. — Nihil peculiare agit hac epistola Cyprianus, quam quod Caldonii sententiae accedit, iis nempe lapsis pacem negandam non esse, qui vera poenitentia et Christi nominis confessione illam meruerint, atque adeo sibi reddiderint. 372
Letter XIX. — He replies to Caldonius. — In this letter Cyprian does nothing particular except to agree with the opinion of Caldonius, namely that peace is not to be denied to those lapsed who have merited it by true penance and confession of the name of Christ, and so have restored it to themselves. 372
Editors' notes and page, col. 1235

Page

  • running head: 1255 SYLLABUS (column number as it appears in the image; blurred, may be 1235)
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the Syllabus (table of contents with summaries) of PL 4, 'DIVI THASCII CAECILII CYPRIANI ... EPISTOLAE', set in full with page numbers as printed. Only the left column is set; the right-hand column of the page, cut off at the image edge, is not set. Page numbers 223 (Ep. II), 235 (Ep. VI) and 255 (Ep. X) are blurred and UNSURE. In Ep. VII 'quod' has damaged type and looks like 'quo l'. Ep. XIII has no dash after its title as printed. The running-head number reads 1255 in the image, against the requested 1235; UNSURE.
PL 4:1236
Epist. XX. Celerini ad Lucianum. — Celerinus pro sororibus suis Romae lapsis, pacem a confessotibus Carthaginensibus petit. 274
Letter 20. Celerinus to Lucian. Celerinus asks the Carthaginian confessors for peace on behalf of his sisters who have lapsed at Rome. 274
Epist. XXI. Lucianus respondet Celerino. — Lucianus Celerini petitioni annuit. 279
Letter 21. Lucian replies to Celerinus. Lucian grants Celerinus's petition. 279
Epist. XXII. Ad clerum Romae consistentem, de multis confessoribus, et de Luciani inverecundia et Celerini confessoris modestia. — His litteris Cyprianus clerum Romanum certiorem reddit de seditiosa lapsorum postulatione, ut ad pacem restituerentur et de inverecundia Luciani. Quae quo melius intelligantur, litteras tum suas, tum Celerini et Luciani transmittendas curat Cyprianus. 282
Letter 22. To the clergy residing at Rome, concerning many confessors, and concerning the shamelessness of Lucian and the modesty of the confessor Celerinus. In this letter Cyprian informs the Roman clergy of the seditious demand of the lapsed that they be restored to peace, and of the shamelessness of Lucian. So that these things may be better understood, Cyprian has letters sent, both his own and those of Celerinus and Lucian. 282
Epist. XXIII. — Haec epistola abest, non reipsa, sed numero. 286
Letter 23. This letter is missing, not in fact, but in number. 286
Epist. XXIV. Ad clerum, de litteris Romam missis et de Saturo lectore et Optato hypodiacono factis. — Clerus hac epistola certior fit Ordinationis Saturi et Optati, et de iis quae Romam scripsit Cyprianus. 287
Letter 24. To the clergy, concerning the letters sent to Rome, and concerning Saturus made reader and Optatus made subdeacon. By this letter the clergy is informed of the ordination of Saturus and Optatus, and of what Cyprian wrote to Rome. 287
Epist. XXV. Ad Moysen et Maximum et caeteros confessores. — Epistola haec est gratulatoria ad confessores Romanos. 288
Letter 25. To Moses and Maximus and the other confessors. This letter is one of congratulation to the Roman confessors. 288
Epist. XXVI. Moyses, Maximus, Nicostratus, et alii confessores respondent praecedenti epistolae. — Solatia quae ex Cypriani litteris perceperant Romani confessores, grati agnoscunt. — Martyrium non poena sed felicitas. — Voces evangelicae faces ad inflammandam fidem. — In lapsorum causa Cypriani sententiae acceditur. 290
Letter 26. Moses, Maximus, Nicostratus and other confessors reply to the preceding letter. The Roman confessors gratefully acknowledge the comfort which they had received from Cyprian's letter. Martyrdom is not a punishment but a happiness. The words of the Gospel are torches for kindling faith. In the matter of the lapsed, Cyprian's opinion is assented to. 290
Epist. XXVII. Cyprianus lapsis. — Argumentum hujus epistolae infra habes Epistola XXIX. « Litteras, inquit, ad me fecerunt, pacem non dandam sibi postulantes, sed quasi jam datam sibi vindicantes, quod dicant Paulum omnibus pacem dedisse, sicut in litteris eorum quarum exemplum ad vos transmisi, legetis, simul quid et ego eis breviter rescripserim. » Desideratur autem lapsorum epistola ad quos rescribit. 300
Letter 27. Cyprian to the lapsed. You have the argument of this letter below in Letter 29. "They have written a letter to me," he says, "not asking that peace be given to them, but claiming it for themselves as though already given, because they say that Paul has given peace to all, as you will read in their letter, a copy of which I have sent on to you, together with what I briefly wrote back to them." But the letter of the lapsed to whom he writes back is missing. 300
Epist. XXVIII. Ad presbyteros et diaconos. — Argumentum hujus epistolae satis convenit cum praecedenti, ac puto eam esse de qua in sequenti epistola loquitur; laudat enim clerum suum, quod Gaium Diddensem presbyterum et diaconum ejus, qui lapsis temere communicabant, communione movissent, et ut de aliis quibusdam idipsum fiat hortatur. 302
Letter 28. To the presbyters and deacons. The argument of this letter agrees well enough with the preceding one, and I think it is the one of which he speaks in the following letter; for he praises his clergy because they had removed from communion Gaius of Didda, a presbyter, and his deacon, who were rashly communicating with the lapsed, and he urges that the very same be done concerning certain others. 302
Epist. XXIX. Ad presbyteros et diaconos Romae consistentes. — Clerus Romanus certior redditur de temeritate lapsorum qui pacem deposcebant. 304
Letter 29. To the presbyters and deacons residing at Rome. The Roman clergy is informed of the rashness of the lapsed who were demanding peace. 304
Epist. XXX. Presbyteri et diaconi Romae consistentes ad Cyprianum. — Ecclesia Romana sententiam suam de lapsis cum Carthaginensis decretis consentientem proponit. — Lapsis adhibita indulgentia ad Evangelii normam exigitur. — Pacem confessoribus concessam gratia tantum et favoribus inniti inde constat quod lapsi ad episcopos remittantur. — Seditiosa pacis postulatio Felicissimi factioni imputanda. 305
Letter 30. The presbyters and deacons residing at Rome to Cyprian. The Roman Church sets out its opinion concerning the lapsed, in agreement with the decrees of the Carthaginian [Church]. The indulgence shown to the lapsed is measured against the standard of the Gospel. That the peace granted by the confessors rests only on favour and goodwill is clear from the fact that the lapsed are sent back to the bishops. The seditious demand for peace is to be imputed to the faction of Felicissimus. 305
Epist. XXXI. Cleri romani ad Cyprianum. — Quod paucis epistola praecedenti, nunc latius et solide tractat clerus Romanus, respondens alteri quoque epistolae Cypriani, e qua verba aliquot citat, quae exstare non putatur, obiter etiam gratias agit Cypriano pro missis litteris ad martyres et confessores Romanos. Scripta est autem, uti et praecedentes cleri Romani, vacante Sede, post mortem Fabiani. 309
Letter 31. [Letter] of the Roman clergy to Cyprian. What it treated in few words in the preceding letter the Roman clergy now treats more broadly and thoroughly, replying also to another letter of Cyprian, from which it quotes some words and which is thought not to survive; in passing it also thanks Cyprian for the letter sent to the Roman martyrs and confessors. It was written, like the preceding letters of the Roman clergy, while the See was vacant, after the death of Fabian. 309
Epist. XXXII. Ad clerum Carthaginensem de missis Romam et acceptis inde litteris. — Monetur clerus Carthaginensis ut litteras cleri Romani et Cypriani responsa communicanda curet. 318
Letter 32. To the Carthaginian clergy, concerning the letters sent to Rome and received from there. The Carthaginian clergy is advised to see to it that the letters of the Roman clergy and Cyprian's replies are made known. 318
Epist. XXXIII. Ad clerum et plebem, de Aurelio lectore ordinato. — Clero et plebi renuntiat Cyprianus Aurelium confessorem a se lectorem ordinatum, obiter virtutis illius et animi constantiam commendans, quibus etiam, ulteriorem gradum in Ecclesia merebatur. 319
Letter 33. To the clergy and people, concerning Aurelius ordained reader. Cyprian announces to the clergy and people that the confessor Aurelius has been ordained reader by him, commending in passing his virtue and constancy of mind, by which he deserved even a higher rank in the Church. 319
Epist. XXXIV. Ad clerum et plebem, de Celerino lectore ordinato. — Argumentum pene ejusdem est cum praecedenti, praeter quam quod multis commendet Celerini in confessione fidei constantiam. Utramque autem in secessu scriptam ipsae contextus circumstantiae satis indicant. 322
Letter 34. To the clergy and people, concerning Celerinus ordained reader. Its argument is almost the same as that of the preceding one, except that it commends at length Celerinus's constancy in the confession of the faith. That both were written in retirement the very circumstances of the text show clearly enough. 322
Epist. XXXV. Ad eosdem, de Numidico ordinato et presbytero. — Nuntiat clero et plebi Numidicum a se ordinatum presbyterum, paucis dignitatem illius commendans. 326
Letter 35. To the same, concerning Numidicus ordained also a presbyter. He announces to the clergy and people that Numidicus has been ordained presbyter by him, commending his worth in a few words. 326
Epist. XXXVI. Ad clerum, de cura pauperum et peregrinorum. — Monet ne glomeratim martyres visitent, ne viduas, infirmos, pauperesve aut peregrinos negligant. 328
Letter 36. To the clergy, concerning the care of the poor and of strangers. He warns them not to visit the martyrs in crowds, and not to neglect widows, the sick, the poor or strangers. 328
Epist. XXXVII. Ad clerum, ut confessoribus in carcere constitutis, omnis humanitas praebeatur. — Hortatur clerum suum ut omnis humanitas et cura adhibeatur circa confessores, tum vivos, tum in carcere defunctos; ut dies mortis eorum diligenter annotentur, ad celebrandam quotannis eorum memoriam; denique ut pauperum etiam non obliviscantur. 329
Letter 37. To the clergy, that every kindness be shown to the confessors placed in prison. He urges his clergy that every kindness and care be applied to the confessors, both the living and those who have died in prison; that the days of their death be carefully noted, so that their memory may be celebrated every year; and finally that they should not forget the poor either. 329
Editors' notes and page, col. 1236

Page

  • running head: SYLLABUS 1236 (left part of the running head cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Syllabus (summary of the letters) entries Epist. XX to XXXVII, set in full with their column references; text at the left image edge (ending "CAR-... RIMA. 191" ... "372") belongs to column 1235 and is not set; Epist. XXX "Carthaginensis" and "inniti" read from blurred type; Epist. XXXIV "clerumet" printed without a space, set "clerum et"; "praeter quam quod" spacing uncertain
PL 4:1237
Epist. XXXVIII. Ad Caldonium, Herculanum et caeteros, de abstinendo Felicissimo. — Felicissimus, una cum seditionis suae sociis, a communione omnium arcendus. 331
Letter XXXVIII. To Caldonius, Herculanus and the others, on keeping away from Felicissimus. — Felicissimus, together with the associates of his sedition, is to be kept from the communion of all. 331
Epist. XXXIX. Caldonii, Herculani et caeterorum epistola ad Cyprianum, de abstento Felicissimo cum suis. — Quod jusserat illis epistola praecedens, perficiunt Caldonius, Herculanus ac caeteri. 333
Letter XXXIX. Letter of Caldonius, Herculanus and the others to Cyprian, on the exclusion of Felicissimus with his followers. — Caldonius, Herculanus and the others carry out what the preceding letter had ordered them. 333
Epist. XL. Ad plebem, de quinque presbyteris schismaticis factionis Felicissimi. — Quemadmodum epistola ante hanc secunda clero, sic nunc plebi nuntiat Cyprianus vitandum Felicissimum, cum suae factionis quinque presbyteris, qui tum lapsis sine discrimine pacem dabant, tum seditionem et schisma adversum se concitarent. 334
Letter XL. To the people, on the five schismatic presbyters of the faction of Felicissimus. — Just as in the second letter before this one [he announced it] to the clergy, so now Cyprian announces to the people that Felicissimus is to be avoided, together with the five presbyters of his faction, who were both giving peace to the lapsed without discrimination and stirring up sedition and schism against him. 334
Epist. XLI. Ad Cornelium, quod ordinationem Novatiani non receperit. — Nuntii a Novatiano missi, qui illius ordinationem Ecclesiae Carthaginensi significaverant, a Cypriano rejiciuntur. (Vid. tom. III, col. 699.) 341
Letter XLI. To Cornelius, that he has not accepted the ordination of Novatian. — Messengers sent by Novatian, who had announced his ordination to the Church of Carthage, are rejected by Cyprian. (See vol. III, col. 699.) 341
Epist. XLII. Ad Cornelium, de ordinatione ejus a se comprobata et de Felicissimo. — Excusat se Cyprianus quod indubitatam fidem non habuerit ordinationi Cornelii, priusquam ad se pervenirent litterae collegarum Caldonii et Fortunati, quibus illa legitima fuisse comprobatur: idque, ob contrariam Novatianae partis factionem, obiter repetens, quod illi statim in ipsis primordiis non adhaeserit, sed potius Cornelio, usque ut adeo criminationes contra hanc suscipere detrectarit. (Vid. tom. III, col. 702.) Ibid.
Letter XLII. To Cornelius, on his ordination as approved by him, and on Felicissimus. — Cyprian excuses himself for not having given undoubting credence to the ordination of Cornelius before the letters of his colleagues Caldonius and Fortunatus reached him, by which it is shown to have been legitimate; and, on account of the opposing faction of the Novatian party, he repeats this in passing, [saying] that he did not adhere to that [party] at once in its very beginnings, but rather to Cornelius, so much so that he declined to entertain accusations against it [the ordination]. (See vol. III, col. 702.) Ibid.
Epist. XLIII. Ad eumdem, quod ad confessores a Novatiano seductos litteras fecerit. — Argumentum epistolae titulus satis indicat; constat autem ex nuntio unam missam hanc epistolam et sequentem cum praesenti. (Vid. tom. III, col. 708.) Ibid.
Letter XLIII. To the same, that he has written a letter to the confessors seduced by Novatian. — The title sufficiently indicates the argument of the letter; it is clear, moreover, from the messenger that this letter and the following one were sent together with the present one. (See vol. III, col. 708.) Ibid.
Epist. XLIV. Ad confessores Romanos, ut ad unitatem redeant. — Confessores Romanos factione Novatiani et Novati seductos hortatur, ut ad unitatem redeant. 342
Letter XLIV. To the Roman confessors, that they should return to unity. — He exhorts the Roman confessors, seduced by the faction of Novatian and Novatus, to return to unity. 342
Epist. XLV. Ad Cornelium, de Polycarpo Hadrumetino. — Hac se purgat epistola quid factum sit, ut interea dum Hadrumeti fuerit, non ad Cornelium, sed ad clerum Romanum litterae inde a Polycarpi clero fuerint factae, cum tamen antea ipse Polycarpus ad Cornelium potius scripserit. Constat autem ex ipso contextu paulo, post praecedentes hanc esse conscriptam. (Vid. tom. III, col. 709.) 343
Letter XLV. To Cornelius, on Polycarp of Hadrumetum. — In this letter he clears himself concerning what happened, namely that, while he was at Hadrumetum in the meantime, a letter was written from there by the clergy of Polycarp not to Cornelius but to the Roman clergy, although Polycarp himself had previously written rather to Cornelius. It is clear, moreover, from the context itself that this was written a little after the preceding ones. (See vol. III, col. 709.) 343
Epist. XLVI. Cornelii ad Cyprianum, de confessoribus ad unitatem reversis. — Cornelius Cyprianum certiorem facit de solemni, quem describit, confessorum ad Ecclesiam reditu. (Vid. tom. III, col. 716.) Ibid.
Letter XLVI. Of Cornelius to Cyprian, on the confessors who have returned to unity. — Cornelius informs Cyprian of the solemn return of the confessors to the Church, which he describes. (See vol. III, col. 716.) Ibid.
Epist. XLVII. Cypriani ad Cornelium responsum congratulatorium de illorum reditu ex schismate. (Vid. tom. III, col. 730.) Ibid.
Letter XLVII. Cyprian's congratulatory reply to Cornelius on their return from schism. (See vol. III, col. 730.) Ibid.
Epist. XLVIII. Cornelii ad Cyprianum de factione Novatiani cum suis. — Cornelius Cypriano rationem reddit factionis Novatianae. (Vid. tom. III, col. 712.) 344
Letter XLVIII. Of Cornelius to Cyprian on the faction of Novatian with his followers. — Cornelius gives Cyprian an account of the Novatian faction. (See vol. III, col. 712.) 344
Epist. XLIX. Cypriani responsum ad Cornelium, de Novati sceleribus. — Laudat Cornelium quod opportune illum admonuerit, utpote cum postridie quam venisset ad se nocens factio, litteras illius acceperit. Deinde multis describit Novati scelera, et schisma prius in Africa ab illo concitatum. (Vid. tom. III, col. 723.) Ibid.
Letter XLIX. Cyprian's reply to Cornelius, on the crimes of Novatus. — He praises Cornelius for having warned him opportunely, inasmuch as he received his letter on the day after the guilty faction had come to him. Then he describes at length the crimes of Novatus, and the schism stirred up by him earlier in Africa. (See vol. III, col. 723.) Ibid.
Epist. L. Maximi et caeterorum confessorum ad Cyprianum, de suo reditu ex schismate. — Cyprianum certiorem reddunt se ad Ecclesiam rediisse. Ibid.
Letter L. Of Maximus and the other confessors to Cyprian, on their return from schism. — They inform Cyprian that they have returned to the Church. Ibid.
Epist. LI. Cypriani ad confessores, de reditu ex schismate congratulatoria. — Gratulatur Cyprianus confessoribus Romanis de eorum reditu in Ecclesiam et litteris eorum respondet. Ibid.
Letter LI. Cyprian's congratulatory [letter] to the confessors, on their return from schism. — Cyprian congratulates the Roman confessors on their return to the Church and replies to their letter. Ibid.
Epist. LII. Ad Antonianum, de Cornelio et Novatiano. — Cum Antonianus, acceptis litteris a Novatiano, in partes illius animo propendere coepisset, confirmat illum Cyprianus in priori sententia, ut nempe cum Cornelio, hoc est cum Ecclesia catholica communicare pergat. Quod ut persuadeat, totius tragoediae inter Cornelium et Novatianum historiam texit, et Cornelium virum optimum et legitime electum, Novatianum vero multis sceleribus obnoxium illegitimam electionem usurpasse docet: obiter etiam sub initium epistolae se excusans de mutata quod ad lapsorum rationem attinet sententia, et sub finem in quo Novatiana haeresis consistat explicans. 347
Letter LII. To Antonianus, on Cornelius and Novatian. — Since Antonianus, having received a letter from Novatian, had begun to incline in mind towards his side, Cyprian confirms him in his former opinion, namely that he should continue to communicate with Cornelius, that is, with the Catholic Church. To persuade him of this, he weaves a history of the whole tragedy between Cornelius and Novatian, and shows that Cornelius was an excellent man and legitimately elected, whereas Novatian, guilty of many crimes, usurped an illegitimate election; in passing also, near the beginning of the letter, excusing himself for his changed opinion as regards the treatment of the lapsed, and near the end explaining in what the Novatian heresy consists. 347
Epist. LIII. Ad Fortunatum et alios collegas, de iis qui per tormenta superantur. — Consultus Cyprianus a collegis num admittendi essent ad communionem lapsi quidem per tormenta superati, respondet, quia triennio jam poenitentiam egissent, sibi quidem videri admittendos esse, sed cum post Paschae solemnia concilium episcoporum apud se futurum esset, se cum illis rem tractaturum. 348
Letter LIII. To Fortunatus and other colleagues, on those who are overcome by torments. — Consulted by his colleagues as to whether those who had lapsed, though overcome by torments, should be admitted to communion, Cyprian replies that, since they had already done penance for three years, it seemed to him indeed that they should be admitted, but since a council of bishops was to be held with him after the solemnities of Easter, he would deal with the matter together with them. 348
Epist. LIV. Ad Cornelium, de pace lapsis danda. — Cum prius statuissent Africani episcopi in concilio quodam, ut lapsi non, nisi diu poenitentia acta, admitterentur ad pacem, nisi forte periculum infirmitatis urgeret; jam instante nova persecutione statuerunt, omnibus qui poenitentiam egissent
Letter LIV. To Cornelius, on granting peace to the lapsed. — Whereas the African bishops had previously decided in a certain council that the lapsed should not be admitted to peace except after long penance had been done, unless perhaps the danger of illness pressed; now, with a new persecution imminent, they decided that to all who had done penance
Editors' notes and page, col. 1237

Page

  • running head: 1237 RERUM QUÆ IN HOC TOMO C[ONTINENTUR] (cut off at the right edge)
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the index of contents (Rerum quae in hoc tomo continentur), entries from "Epist. XXXVIII. Ad Caldonium" to "Epist. LIV. Ad Cornelium", set in full with their page references; the running head spans both columns and is not set; the right-hand column visible in the images is the next column and is not set; last word "egis-" is split at the column break; the page numbers read as 331, 333, 334, 341, 342, 343, 344, 347, 348 are somewhat blurred in the scan (the first and last could be read as 351 and 548), so they are set to fit the sequence; "factionem" in Epist. XLII is faint and could be read as "factionein"; the comma in "paulo, post" (Epist. XLV) is set as printed
PL 4:1238
pacem dandam, ut fortiores essent ad passionis praelium. Id episcoporum statutum, totius synodi nomine, nuntiat Cornelio papae Cyprianus, atque adeo non tam ipsius Cypriani quam synodi Africanae est haec epistola. (Vid. tom. III, col. 851.) 350
peace should be given, so that they might be stronger for the battle of suffering. This decree of the bishops Cyprian announces to Pope Cornelius in the name of the whole synod, and so this letter belongs not so much to Cyprian himself as to the African synod. (See vol. III, col. 851.) 350
Epist. LV. Ad Cornelium, de Fortunato et Felicissimo sive contra haereticos. — In primis monet Cornelium Cyprianus hac epistola, ut Felicissimi et Fortunati contra se calumnias non audiat, nec minis eorum terreatur, sed forti sit animo, sicuti Dei sacerdotem contra haereticos decet, utpote qui pro more haereticis usitato, haeresin suam et schismata incoeperint ex contemptu unius in Ecclesia episcopi; obiter etiam indicans unde oriri soleant haereses et schismata, ut merito a Morelio inscribatur contra haereticos. (Vid. tom. III, col. 795.) 305
Letter 55. To Cornelius, concerning Fortunatus and Felicissimus, or against the heretics. — In this letter Cyprian first warns Cornelius not to listen to the calumnies of Felicissimus and Fortunatus against him, nor to be frightened by their threats, but to be of brave mind, as befits a priest of God against heretics, inasmuch as they, after the custom usual among heretics, have begun their heresy and schisms out of contempt for the one bishop in the Church; showing also in passing whence heresies and schisms are wont to arise, so that it is rightly entitled by Morel "against the heretics". (See vol. III, col. 795.) 305
Epist. LVI. Ad Thibaritanos, de Exhortatione martyrii. — Excusat primum se Cyprianus Thibaritanis quod illos non visisset, et de persecutione imminente admonet; tum stimulos subdit ad martyrium alacriter subeundum. — Hinc proponuntur exempla piorum a mundi initio qui martyrium passi. In primis quae omnia exempla superat Domini nostri passio. — Quid, quod stadii et theatri agones fortiter et alacriter tolerati incitamento sint ad martyrii passiones? — Demum consideretur futura merces, quae jam superque ad omnia sustinenda animat et accendit. 351
Letter 56. To the people of Thibaris, on the exhortation to martyrdom. — Cyprian first excuses himself to the people of Thibaris for not having visited them, and warns them of the impending persecution; then he applies spurs to undergoing martyrdom eagerly. — Next are set forth examples of the godly from the beginning of the world who suffered martyrdom. Foremost is the passion of our Lord, which surpasses all examples. — What of the fact that the contests of the stadium and the theatre, bravely and eagerly endured, are an incitement to the sufferings of martyrdom? — Lastly the future reward is considered, which already and abundantly animates and kindles [us] to endure all things. 351
Epist. LVII. Ad Cornelium in exilio, de ejus confessione. — Laudat Cyprianus in Cornelio et plebe ejus confessionem nominis Christi ad exilium usque, hortaturque ad constantiam et mutuas pro invicem orationes, tum ob instantem certaminis diem in hac vita, tum post obitum. Meminit autem hujus epistolae Damasus in Vita Cornelii, utpote propter quam calumnia facta, occasionem necis sumpserit tyrannus. (Vid. tom. III, col. 829.) 358
Letter 57. To Cornelius in exile, on his confession. — Cyprian praises in Cornelius and his people the confession of the name of Christ even unto exile, and exhorts them to constancy and to mutual prayers for one another, both because of the impending day of contest in this life and after death. Damasus mentions this letter in the Life of Cornelius, inasmuch as on account of it, a calumny having been raised, the tyrant took occasion for his death. (See vol. III, col. 829.) 358
Epist. LVIII. Ad Lucium papam romanum, reversum de exilio. Gratulatur Lucio Cyprianus cum collegis de reditu ab exilio, docens dilatam martyria gloriam non minuere. Deinde, indicans divinitus contigisse Cornelii martyrium et Lucii exilium, ad confundendos Navatianos, praedicit illi instans martyrium; ita Deo ordinante, ut non foris, sed apud suos consummaretur ejus martyrium. (Vid. t. III, col. 971.) 358
Letter 58. To Lucius, Roman pope, returned from exile. Cyprian with his colleagues congratulates Lucius on his return from exile, teaching that the glory of martyrdom, though deferred, is not diminished. Then, showing that the martyrdom of Cornelius and the exile of Lucius came about by divine providence for the confounding of the Novatianists, he foretells to him his imminent martyrdom; God so ordaining that his martyrdom should be consummated not abroad but among his own. (See vol. III, col. 971.) 358
Epist. LIX. Ad Fidum, de infantibus baptizandis. — Corrigendos eos qui putabant ante octavum diem nativitatis non esse parvulum baptizandum dicit Cyprianus, mox natum rite baptizari posse, cum suis quibusdam coepiscopis, censens. (Vid. tom. III, col. 1011.) 359
Letter 59. To Fidus, on the baptizing of infants. — Cyprian says that those who thought that a little child ought not to be baptized before the eighth day after birth must be corrected, judging, together with certain of his fellow bishops, that one just born can be rightly baptized. (See vol. III, col. 1011.) 359
Epist. LX. Ad episcopos Numidas, de redemptione fratrum ex captivitate barbarorum. — Deplorata sub initium captivitate fratrum Cyprianus sibi per episcopos Numidas nuntiata, mittere se dicit sestertiorum centum millia, adscriptis nominibus singulorum tum fratrum et sororum, tum collegarum, qui aliquid contribuerant. Veri simile est autem factam hanc captivitatem ab illis Barbaris, contra quos Decius in bellum profectus, interfectus est. Primi autem recens ediderunt hanc epistolam Manutius et Morellius. Ibid.
Letter 60. To the Numidian bishops, on the redemption of the brethren from captivity among the barbarians. — Having at the outset lamented the captivity of the brethren, announced to him by the Numidian bishops, Cyprian says that he is sending a hundred thousand sesterces, with the names attached of each of the brethren and sisters, and also of the colleagues, who had contributed anything. It is likely that this captivity was brought about by those barbarians against whom Decius, having set out to war, was killed. Manutius and Morel were the first to publish this letter in recent times. Ibid.
Epist. LXI. Ad Euchratium, de histrione. — Histrionem, si in turpi artificio persistat, communicare prohibet in ecclesia. Neque vero excusari debere quod ipse histrionicam non exerceat, quamdiu illam alios docet; aut ob rei familiaris inopiam, cum ecclesiae sumptibus illi alimenta praestari possint; atque adeo, si ecclesiae Euchratii bona non sufficiant, Carthaginem monet ut veniat. 360
Letter 61. To Euchratius, concerning an actor. — He forbids an actor, if he persists in his shameful craft, to communicate in the church. Nor ought he to be excused because he does not himself practise acting, so long as he teaches it to others; nor on account of poverty in his household affairs, since sustenance can be supplied to him at the expense of the church; and indeed, if the means of Euchratius' church are not sufficient, he advises that he come to Carthage. 360
Epist. LXII. Ad Pomponium, de Virginibus. — Cyprianus cum collegis aliquot Pomponio collegae respondet: virgines quae statum continenter et firmiter tenere decreverant, repertas tamen postea in eodem lecto cum masculis, si virgines adhuc repertae fuerint, communione recepta, admittendas ad Ecclesiam; sin secus, cum non mariti, sed Christi sint adulterae, ad plenam poenitentiam cogendas: quae vero obstinatae perseverant de Ecclesia ejiciendas, obiter interjiciens disciplinae genus, quo contineri possint in officio virgines; et quaedam de excommunicandi potestate in Ecclesia. 364
Letter 62. To Pomponius, concerning virgins. — Cyprian with some colleagues replies to his colleague Pomponius: that virgins who had resolved to keep their state continently and steadfastly, but were afterwards found in the same bed with men, are, if they are found to be still virgins, to be admitted to the Church, communion being received; but if otherwise, since they are adulteresses not against a husband but against Christ, they are to be compelled to full penance; and those who obstinately persist are to be cast out of the Church; inserting in passing a kind of discipline by which virgins may be kept in their duty; and some things on the power of excommunicating in the Church. 364
Epist. LXIII. Ad Caecilium, de sacramento Domini calicis. — Epistola haec et duae sequentes nihil aliud quam responsa continent ad Epistolam praecedentem, utpote quae gratiarum actionem continent: tum pro consolatione litteraria, tum pro subsidio una misso. Ex eo autem quod tres diversae epistolae rescriptae sunt ad unicam Cypriani, colligere est, in diversis metalli fodinis constitutos fuisse episcopos, qui eas scribunt. Quod confirmat epistola LXXX, ubi certi metalli fit mentio. 372
Letter 63. To Caecilius, on the sacrament of the Lord's cup. — This letter and the two following contain nothing other than replies to the preceding Letter, inasmuch as they contain thanksgiving both for the consolation by letter and for the aid sent along with it. From the fact that three different letters were written in reply to a single one of Cyprian's, it may be gathered that the bishops who write them were placed in different mines. This is confirmed by Letter 80, where mention is made of a particular mine. 372
Epist. LXIV. Ad Epictetum et plebem Assuritanorum de Fortunatiano quondam eorum Episcopo. — Monet Epictetum et plebem Assuritanorum ut Fortunatianum, quondam episcopum, sed lapsum, episcopatum redire non permittant; tum aliis de causis, tum quod statutum esset ne episcopi
Letter 64. To Epictetus and the people of Assuras, concerning Fortunatianus, formerly their bishop. — He warns Epictetus and the people of Assuras not to permit Fortunatianus, formerly bishop but lapsed, to return to the episcopate; both for other reasons and because it had been decreed that bishops
Editors' notes and page, col. 1238

Page

  • running head: IN HOC TOMO CONTINENTUR. (cut at left edge; column number 1238)
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: whole column is editors' matter, a table of contents with summaries of the letters (editors' matter: ‹sent pacem dandam›; ‹Epist. LV. Ad Cornelium›, through ‹Epist. LXIV. Ad Epictetum›); trailing figures are page references, set as printed. Column begins with the word-fragment "sent" carried over from col. 1237. Last word "epi-" is split at the column break. UNSURE: page figure after Epist. LV reads 305 (sequence suggests 350 or 351); figure after Epist. LVII reads 358, the same as LVIII (possibly 353). The summary under Epist. LXIII does not match its title (as printed). A stray bracket-like mark before "possint" in Epist. LXII is not set. Left-column fragments belong to col. 1237 and are not set.
  • misprints (set as printed): Epist. LVIII "martyria" (for martyrii); Epist. LVIII "Navatianos" (for Novatianos). (Q1b)
PL 4:1239
lapsi ad priorem grad⟨um no⟩n admitterentur. 389
who had lapsed should not be admitted to their former rank. 389
Epist. LXV. Ad R⟨o⟩gatianum, de diacono qui contra Episcopum conten⟨d⟩it. — Rogatianum episcopum monet Cyprianus, ut diaconi superbiam qui illum contumeliis exa⟨c⟩erbaverat coerceat, et audaciae suae poenitentiam agere cogat, ea occasione denuo repetens quaecumque de sacerdotali sive episcopali potestate supra dicta sunt Epistola LV. Quo autem tempore scripta sit, non satis constat, nisi quod in eadem synodo scriptam cum sequenti, initium utriusque epistolae simile persuadeat. 395
Letter 65. To Rogatianus, concerning a deacon who contended against his Bishop. Cyprian admonishes the bishop Rogatianus to restrain the arrogance of the deacon who had provoked him with insults, and to compel him to do penance for his audacity, on that occasion repeating anew whatever was said above in Letter 55 concerning the priestly or episcopal power. At what time it was written is not sufficiently clear, except that the similar beginning of both letters persuades us that it was written at the same synod as the following one. 395
Epist. LXVI. Ad clerum et plebem Furnis consistentem, de Victore, qui Faustinum presbyterum tutorem nominavit. — Cum, contra concilii episcoporum statutum, Geminius Victor testamento tutorem sive curatorem suum nominasset Geminium Faustinum, presbyterum, prohibet pro illo offerri aut sacrificium pro dormitione illius celebrari; obiter, exemplo leviticae tribus, deducens clericos molestiis saecularibus immiscere se non debere. 399
Letter 66. To the clergy and people dwelling at Furni, concerning Victor, who named the presbyter Faustinus as guardian. Since, against the decree of a council of bishops, Geminius Victor had in his will named the presbyter Geminius Faustinus as his guardian or trustee, he forbids that an offering be made for him or that the sacrifice be celebrated for his falling asleep; in passing, from the example of the Levitical tribe, he draws the conclusion that clerics ought not to involve themselves in secular troubles. 399
Epist. LXVII. Ad Stephanum, de Marciano Arelatensi, qui Novatiano consensit. — Cum Marcianus, Arelatensis episcopus, Novatiani sectam secutus multos seduxisset, et se communione caeterorum episcoporum per schisma separasset, monet Stephanum, summum pontificem, ut pro sua auctoritate, absente illo, alium in locum ejus substituat, et tum lapsis tum per illum seductis, acta poenitentia, pax detur, et ad Ecclesiam reditus concedatur. (Vid. tom. III, col. 989.) 401
Letter 67. To Stephen, concerning Marcian of Arles, who sided with Novatian. Since Marcian, bishop of Arles, having followed the sect of Novatian, had led many astray and had separated himself by schism from the communion of the other bishops, he admonishes Stephen, the supreme pontiff, that by his authority, in that man's absence, he should substitute another in his place, and that both to the lapsed and to those led astray by him, once penance has been done, peace should be given and a return to the Church granted. (See vol. 3, col. 989.) 401
Epist. LXVIII. Ad clerum et plebes in Hispania consistentes, de Basilide et Martiale. — Cum Basilides et Martialis, episcopi, lapsi essent et libellis idololatriae contaminati, laudat Cyprianus cum coepiscopis clerum et plebem His⟨p⟩aniarum, quod in locum eorum Sabinum et Felicem legitima electione substituissent; praesertim cum juxta Cornelii statutum, episcopi lapsi ad poenitentiam quidem agendam admiti possent, sed a sacerdotali honore prohiberentur, obiter etiam quaedam attingens de veteri electionis episcoporum ritu. Sub Stephano autem scriptam esse, contextus indicat. (Vid. tom. III, col. 1019.) 402
Letter 68. To the clergy and peoples dwelling in Spain, concerning Basilides and Martial. Since Basilides and Martial, bishops, had lapsed and were defiled by certificates of idolatry, Cyprian together with his fellow bishops praises the clergy and people of the Spains because they had substituted Sabinus and Felix in their place by lawful election; especially since, according to the decree of Cornelius, lapsed bishops could indeed be admitted to doing penance, but were to be barred from the priestly honour; in passing he also touches on certain points concerning the ancient rite of the election of bishops. That it was written under Stephen the context indicates. (See vol. 3, col. 1019.) 402
Epist. LXIX. Ad Florentium Pupianum, de obtrectatoribus. — Purgat se apud Florentium Pupianum Cyprianus de variis ab illo objectis criminibus; et animi ejus levitatem arguit, quod tam temere obtrectatoribus crediderit. Ex eo autem quod dicit se jam tum sex annis episcopatu functum, satis constat sub Stephano scriptam. Ibid.
Letter 69. To Florentius Pupianus, concerning detractors. Cyprian clears himself before Florentius Pupianus of various charges brought against him by that man; and he reproves the levity of his mind, in that he so rashly believed detractors. From the fact, moreover, that he says he had by then already held the episcopate for six years, it is sufficiently clear that it was written under Stephen. Ibid.
Epist. LXX. Ad Januarium et caeteros episcopos Numidas, de baptizandis haereticis. — Contendit Cyprianus Baptismum non esse quo haeretici utuntur, nec quemquam apud eos qui Christo adversantur per gratiam Christi posse proficere. (Vid. tom. III, col. 1035.) 410
Letter 70. To Januarius and the other Numidian bishops, concerning the baptizing of heretics. Cyprian contends that that which heretics use is not Baptism, and that no one among those who oppose Christ can make progress through the grace of Christ. (See vol. 3, col. 1035.) 410
Epist. LXXI. Ad Quintum, de haereticis baptizandis. — Respondetur Quinto, in Mauritania episcopo, consulenti de haereticis baptizandis. Ibid.
Letter 71. To Quintus, concerning the baptizing of heretics. A reply is given to Quintus, a bishop in Mauretania, who had consulted about the baptizing of heretics. Ibid.
Epist. LXXII. Ad Stephanum papam, de Concilio. — Cyprianus cum collegis in concilio quodam, nuntiat Stephano romano pontifici, a sese statutum esse, tum ut ab haereticis ad Ecclesiam revertentes baptizentur, tum ut alia conditione non recipiantur episcopi aut presbyteri, ab iisdem venientes, quam ut communicarent laici. (Vid. tom. III, col. 1044.) 413
Letter 72. To Pope Stephen, concerning the Council. Cyprian, with his colleagues in a certain council, announces to Stephen, the Roman pontiff, that it has been decreed by them both that those returning from the heretics to the Church should be baptized, and that bishops or presbyters coming from the same should be received on no other condition than that they communicate as laymen. (See vol. 3, col. 1044.) 413
Epist. LXXIII. Ad Jubaianum, de haereticis baptizandis. — Interrogatus a Jubaiano de Baptismo haereticorum, Cyprianus rescribit ei se censere haereticos ad Ecclesiam venientes, Ecclesiae Baptismo sanctificari oportere. (Vid. tom. III, col. 1109.) 414
Letter 73. To Jubaianus, concerning the baptizing of heretics. Asked by Jubaianus about the Baptism of heretics, Cyprian writes back to him that he judges that heretics coming to the Church ought to be sanctified by the Baptism of the Church. (See vol. 3, col. 1109.) 414
Epist. LXXIV. Ad Pompeium contra epistolam Stephani, de haereticis baptizandis. — Super hanc quaestionem Cyprianus aperte indicat Stephanum, quem Romanae Ecclesiae episcopum tunc fuisse didicimus, non solum sibi non consensisse, verum etiam contra scripsisse atque praecepisse. (Vid. tom. III, col. 1127.) Ibid.
Letter 74. To Pompeius, against the letter of Stephen, concerning the baptizing of heretics. On this question Cyprian openly indicates that Stephen, who we have learned was then bishop of the Roman Church, not only did not agree with him, but even wrote and gave instructions to the contrary. (See vol. 3, col. 1127.) Ibid.
Epist. LXXV. Firmiliani, episcopi Caesareae Cappadociae, ad Cyprianum contra epistolam Stephani. — Eamdem quam Cyprianus (et acerbius) de Stephano sententiam habet, et hanc consensionem sibi congratulatur, Deo gratias agens. Postea Stephani verba examinans, de baptismate haereticorum, hunc repugnare Paulo apostolo eidemque se consensere manifestat. (Vid. tom. III, col. 1153.) 415
Letter 75. Of Firmilian, bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, to Cyprian, against the letter of Stephen. He holds the same opinion of Stephen as Cyprian (and more bitterly), and congratulates himself on this agreement, giving thanks to God. Then, examining Stephen's words concerning the baptism of heretics, he shows that this man is opposed to the apostle Paul, and that he himself agrees with the same apostle. (See vol. 3, col. 1153.) 415
Epist. LXXVI. Ad Magnum, de baptizandis Novatianis et de iis qui in lecto gratiam consequuntur. — Prior Epistolae pars ejusdem est argumenti cum praecedentibus praeterquam quod hic inculcat de Novatianis quod in genere prius de omnibus haereticis dixerat; obiter etiam insinuans successionem legitimam in Cathedra Petri, notam esse qua cognosci possit Ecclesia. Secunda parte (quam hactenus perperam pro alia Epistola editam titulus satis indicat) aeque verum Baptismum esse docet, qui per aspersionem in lecto fit, atque qui per immersionem fit in ecclesia. (Vid. tom. III, col. 1137.) 416
Letter 76. To Magnus, concerning the baptizing of Novatianists and concerning those who obtain grace in bed. The first part of the Letter is on the same subject as the preceding ones, except that here he presses concerning the Novatianists what he had earlier said in general concerning all heretics; in passing he also intimates that the lawful succession in the Chair of Peter is the mark by which the Church can be recognized. In the second part (which the title sufficiently shows was hitherto wrongly published as another Letter) he teaches that the Baptism which is done by sprinkling in bed is just as true as that which is done by immersion in church. (See vol. 3, col. 1137.) 416
Editors' notes and page, col. 1239

Page

  • running head: 1239 SYLLABUS
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column begins with the fragment "scopi" of a word (episcopi) broken from the previous column; whole column is editors' matter (syllabus of the letters: ‹scopi lapsi ad priorem›, entries for Letters 65-76), with trailing page references kept as printed; "grad⟨um no⟩n" and "conten⟨d⟩it" are obscured by a smudge at the top, supplied as the likeliest readings, UNSURE; "His⟨p⟩aniarum": the p is broken and looks like o; "consensere" (Letter 75) is set as printed, UNSURE whether this is a misprint for consentire; the 413 after Letter 72 is partly blurred and read from the page sequence; the cut-off text at the right edge belongs to the neighbouring column (1240) and is not set.
PL 4:1240
EPIST. LXXVII. Ad Nemesianum et caeteros martyras in metallo constitutos. — Miris praeconiis effert martyres ad metallum damnatos, singulis tormentis singula solatia pulchra antithesi opponens. In exilio autem scriptam colligere est, ex illis verbis : Nisi me ob confessionem nominis relegatum praefiniti termini arcerent. 416
Letter 77. To Nemesianus and the other martyrs placed in the mine. — With wonderful praises he extols the martyrs condemned to the mine, setting a particular consolation against each particular torment in a fine antithesis. That it was written in exile may be gathered from these words: If the bounds of the prescribed limit did not keep me away, banished for the confession of the Name. 416
EPIST. LXXVIII. — Nemesiani, Dativi, Felicis et Victoris responsum ad Cyprianum. — Epistola haec et duae sequentes nihil aliud quam responsa continent ad epistolam praecedentem, utpote quae gratiarum actionem continent, tum pro consolatione litteraria, tum pro subsidio una misso. Ex eo autem quod tres diversae epistolae rescriptae sunt ad unicam Cypriani, colligere est in diversis metalli fodinis constitutos fuisse episcopos qui eas scribunt. Quod confirmat Epistola LXXX, ubi certi metalli fit mentio. 422
Letter 78. — Reply of Nemesianus, Dativus, Felix and Victor to Cyprian. — This letter and the two following contain nothing other than replies to the preceding letter, inasmuch as they contain an expression of thanks, both for the consolation by letter and for the aid sent with it. From the fact that three different letters were written in reply to a single one of Cyprian's, it may be gathered that the bishops who write them had been placed in different pits of the mine. This is confirmed by Letter 80, where mention is made of a particular mine. 422
EPIST. LXXIX. Ad eumdem Lucii et caeterorum martyrum responsum. — Argumenti esse ejusdem cum praecedenti, verba ipsa epistolae demonstrant, atque adeo non Lucii Romani pontificis, sed Lucii martyris et episcopi Africani epistola est, multo minus autem Cypriani ad Lucium papam. 424
Letter 79. Reply of Lucius and the other martyrs to the same. — The very words of the letter show that it is of the same subject as the preceding, and so it is the letter not of Lucius the Roman pontiff but of Lucius, martyr and African bishop, and much less of Cyprian to Pope Lucius. 424
EPIST. LXXX. Felicis, Jaderis, Poliani, et caeterorum martyrum responsum ad Cyprianum. — Martyres supra dicti subsidium a Cypriano transmissum grati agnoscunt. 425
Letter 80. Reply of Felix, Jader, Polianus and the other martyrs to Cyprian. — The martyrs named above gratefully acknowledge the aid sent by Cyprian. 425
EPIST. LXXXI. Cypriani ad Sergium et Rogatianum et caeteros confessores in carcere constitutos. — Rogatianum et collegas confessores, in carcere constitutos consolatur, et exemplo Rogatiani senioris et Felicissimi martyrum animos illis addit. In exilio scriptam epistola ipsa indicat. 426
Letter 81. Of Cyprian to Sergius and Rogatianus and the other confessors placed in prison. — He consoles Rogatianus and his colleagues, confessors placed in prison, and by the example of the martyrs Rogatianus the elder and Felicissimus he gives them courage. The letter itself shows that it was written in exile. 426
EPIST. LXXXII. Ad Successum, de nuntiis Romam reversis persecutionem nuntiantibus. — Nuntiat Successo episcopo Cyprianus, persecutione acriori jam decreta per Valerianum imperatorem (haud dubie cum Gallieno), passum Romae Xistum pontificem VIII idus Augusti, idque ut collegis caeteris significet petit, quo suum quisque gregem ad martyrium animet. Cum autem paulo post mense septembri passus sit Cyprianus, non dubium quin sub finem vitae scripta sit haec epistola. 431
Letter 82. To Successus, on the messengers returned from Rome announcing persecution. — Cyprian announces to Bishop Successus that, a sharper persecution having now been decreed by the emperor Valerian (doubtless together with Gallienus), the pontiff Xistus suffered at Rome on the eighth day before the Ides of August, and he asks him to make this known to the other colleagues, so that each may encourage his own flock to martyrdom. Since Cyprian suffered shortly afterwards, in the month of September, there is no doubt that this letter was written towards the end of his life. 431
Ad plebem Carthaginis. 435
To the people of Carthage. 435
Ad Turasium presbyterum. 436
To Turasius the presbyter. 436
EPIST. LXXXIII. Ad Clerum et Plebem, de suo secessu paulo ante passionem. — Cum jam, sub finem vitae, ad hortos suos reverso Cypriano nuntiaretur missos esse qui se Uticam ad supplicium pertraherent, secessit. Ne vero metu mortis id fecisse crederetur, hac epistola causam reddit, ut nempe non alibi quam Carthagine, in conspectu suorum, martyrium subiret. 437
Letter 83. To the Clergy and People, on his withdrawal shortly before his passion. — When, already towards the end of his life, it was announced to Cyprian, who had returned to his gardens, that men had been sent to drag him off to Utica for execution, he withdrew. But lest he be thought to have done this from fear of death, in this letter he gives the reason, namely that he might undergo martyrdom nowhere else than at Carthage, in the sight of his own people. 437
EPISTOLA CORNELII PAPAE AD CYPRIANUM. 438
Letter of Pope Cornelius to Cyprian. 438
PARS II. — OPUSCULA. 441
Part II. — Short Works. 441
LIBER DE HABITU VIRGINUM. — Pontius in Vita D. Cypriani paucis hujus libri argumentum complectitur : « Quis, inquit, virgines ad congruentem pudicitiae disciplinam et habitum sanctimonia dignum, velut fraenis quibusdam lectionis Dominicae coerceret ? » Primum, ut paulo fusius argumentum explicem, disciplinae encomium celebrat, et ejus utilitatem Scripturis comprobat, deinde gloriam, decus et merita virginitatis, et earum quae virginitatem suam Christo voverant et dicaverant prosecutus, continentiam non in sola carnis integritate, sed et in cultus et ornatus honore docet consistere : neque vero divitias superfluam cultus curam excusare apud eas quae jam saeculo renuntiaverant; quin potius, cum moderandum justo fine cultum praescribat nuptis feminis Apostoli, multo id magis observare virginem oportere etsi itaque locupletes sint, cogitare debere utendum quidem divitiis, sed ad bonas artes, ad illa quae praecepit Deus, expendendas nempe in pauperes. Post haec, ornamentorum ac vestium insignia prostitutis potius feminis convenire quam virginibus, docet ex Apoc.; ex Isaiae quoque III cap., quam Deum offendant tam varia, tam sumptuosa muliebria ornamenta deducit. Atque adeo, a superfluo ornatu ad fucorum diversa genera transitum faciens, non virginibus dumtaxat, sed et nuptis illa prorsus interdicit, utpote quae impune laturae non sint, quod facturam Dei reformare, transfigurare et adulterare nitantur. Porro etiam illa virginibus interdicit quae negligentia in usum venerant, tum nuptiis ne intersint, tum ut promiscuas balneas non adeant. Brevi denique epilogo, quid boni contineat continentiae virtus, quove malo careat, tribus, quod aiunt, verbis prosecutus, librum hoc epiphonemate concludit : « Durate fortiter, spiritaliter pergite, pervenite feliciter; tantum mementote tunc nostri cum incipiet in vobis virginitas honorari. » Ibid.
On the Dress of Virgins. — Pontius in the Life of St Cyprian sums up the argument of this book in a few words: 'Who,' he says, 'would have restrained virgins to the discipline of modesty befitting them and to a dress worthy of holiness, as if with certain reins of the Lord's reading?' First, to explain the argument somewhat more fully: he celebrates the praise of discipline and proves its usefulness from the Scriptures; then, having gone through the glory, honour and merits of virginity and of those women who had vowed and dedicated their virginity to Christ, he teaches that continence consists not in integrity of the flesh alone but also in the honour of dress and adornment; and that riches do not excuse a superfluous care for dress among women who had already renounced the world; rather, since the Apostle prescribes for married women a dress moderated within a just limit, a virgin ought to observe this much more, and so, even if they are wealthy, they ought to reflect that riches are indeed to be used, but for good pursuits, for those things which God has commanded, namely to be spent on the poor. After this he teaches from the Apocalypse that the trappings of ornaments and garments befit prostitutes rather than virgins; from chapter 3 of Isaiah too he infers how much such varied, such costly womanly ornaments offend God. And then, passing from superfluous adornment to the various kinds of cosmetics, he forbids them altogether not to virgins only but to married women as well, inasmuch as they will not go unpunished for striving to reshape, transfigure and adulterate the handiwork of God. Further, he also forbids to virgins those things which had come into use through negligence: both attending weddings and going to the promiscuous baths. Finally, having set out in a brief epilogue, in three words, as they say, what good the virtue of continence holds and from what evil it is free, he concludes the book with this exclamation: 'Endure bravely, go forward spiritually, arrive happily; only remember us then, when virginity begins to be honoured in you.' Ibid.
LIBER DE LAPSIS. — Pollicitus erat frequenter Cyprianus, ubi primum pax Ecclesiae reddita foret, se certius quid scripturum de ratione lapsorum : hoc igitur libro promissis satisfacit. Et in primis, ob oculos posita cum gaudio
On the Lapsed. — Cyprian had frequently promised that, as soon as peace had been restored to the Church, he would write something more definite concerning the case of the lapsed: in this book, therefore, he fulfils his promises. And first of all, having set before the eyes with joy
Editors' notes and page, col. 1240

Page

  • running head: SYLLABUS 1240
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' Syllabus of the volume (Epist. LXXVII. Ad Nemesianum ...), set in full with its page references; the cut-off fragments of the neighbouring column 1239 at the left edge of the images are not set; "martyras" in the first title is blurred in the image (read as martyras); "cum moderandum justo fine cultum praescribat nuptis feminis Apostoli": Apostoli possibly for Apostolus, left as printed and translated "the Apostle"; "etsi itaque" set as printed, punctuation of that clause odd; column ends mid-sentence ("cum gaudio"); no word split at the column break
PL 4:1241
tam insperata Ecclesiae pace, et confessorum caeterorumque stantium in fide constantia et deinde cum dolore summo lapsorum ruinis, ac persecutionis praeteritae causis explicatis, disciplinae nempe neglectu et peccatis fidelium; graviter increpat lapsos quod, ad prima statim verba minantis inimici idolis sacrificaverint, et non potius, juxta Christi consilium, secesserint: item quod jam sacrificiis maculati, contra Evangelii legem, ante expiata delicta, ante exomologesin criminis factam vim inferrent corpori et sanguini Domini, et communicationem ac pacem a quibusdam presbyteris sine episcopi sententia extorquerent. Deterritos proinde vindicta divina lapsorum aliquot qui indigne communicarant (obiter interjecta mentione libellaticorum, quod a crimine non excusarentur), et animatos eorum exemplo qui, quamvis nullo sacrificii aut libelli facinore constricti, quoniam tamen de hoc vel cogitaverunt, hoc ipsum apud sacerdotes Dei dolenter et simpliciter confitentes, exomologesin faciebant; ad confessionem delicti, ad poenitentiam publicam, ad satisfactionem plenam multis hortatur. Postremo vitari monet Novatianos, confutans Scripturis aliquot illorum haeresin. 467
so unhoped-for a peace of the Church, and the constancy of the confessors and of the others who stood firm in the faith, and then, with the greatest grief, the falls of the lapsed; and having explained the causes of the past persecution, namely the neglect of discipline and the sins of the faithful, he sharply rebukes the lapsed because at the very first words of the threatening enemy they sacrificed to idols, and did not rather withdraw according to the counsel of Christ; likewise because, already stained with sacrifices, against the law of the Gospel, before their offences were expiated, before confession of their crime had been made, they did violence to the body and blood of the Lord, and extorted communion and peace from certain presbyters without the judgement of the bishop. Accordingly, the lapsed having been deterred by the divine punishment of some of the lapsed who had communicated unworthily (mention being made in passing of the libellatici, that they were not excused from the crime), and encouraged by the example of those who, although bound by no deed of sacrifice or of certificate, yet because they had even thought of it, confessing this very thing with sorrow and simplicity before the priests of God, made confession, he exhorts them at length to confession of their offence, to public penance, to full satisfaction. Lastly he warns that the Novatians are to be avoided, refuting their heresy with several Scriptures. 467
Liber de Unitate Ecclesiae. — Occasione schismatis Novatiani, ut suos Carthaginenses deterreret, alioqui non multum ab illo abhorrentes, propter Novatum et alios quosdam suae Ecclesiae presbyteros totius tragoediae auctores, librum hunc conscripsit Cyprianus. Atque in primis, postquam, adversus illorum insidias communitos, ad constantiam hortatus est, hereseon causam esse docet quod caput Ecclesiae non quaeritur, primatus Petri contemnitur, et Cathedra ac Ecclesia una et Episcopatus unus deseritur. Deinde tum Scripturis tum figuris Veteris et Novi Testamenti unitatem Ecclesiae comprobat. Porro Novatiani ambitionem in invadendo Episcopatu Romano, velut aliud agens, paucis prosecutus, late deducit neque pro ⟨e⟩orum paucitate contra Ecclesiam quidquam facere illud Matth. XVIII: « Ubicumque fuerint duo vel tres collecti in nomine meo, etc.; neque martyrium illis posse prodesse extra Ecclesiam. Post haec docet non mirari eos oportere quod vigerent haereses, jam olim a Christo praedictae (obiter interjectis schismaticorum suppliciis); neque quod confessores quidam Romani schismati consentirent, quippe cum ante obitum nemo beatus sit, et in ipso Apostolorum coetu Judas proditor extiterit; vitanda item schismaticorum et haereticorum consortia. Ad pacem denique et unanimitatem per Scripturas hortatur. 493
Book on the Unity of the Church. — On the occasion of the schism of Novatian, in order to deter his own Carthaginians, who were otherwise not much averse to it, on account of Novatus and certain other presbyters of his Church, the authors of the whole tragedy, Cyprian wrote this book. And first of all, after he has exhorted them, fortified against their snares, to constancy, he teaches that the cause of heresies is that the head of the Church is not sought, the primacy of Peter is despised, and the one Chair and Church and the one episcopate are deserted. Then he proves the unity of the Church both by the Scriptures and by figures of the Old and New Testaments. Further, having dealt in a few words, as though in passing, with Novatian's ambition in seizing the Roman episcopate, he shows at length that the saying of Matt. 18 does not favour them, in view of their small number, against the Church: « Wherever two or three are gathered in my name, etc.; and that martyrdom cannot profit them outside the Church. After this he teaches that they ought not to wonder that heresies flourished, foretold long ago by Christ (the punishments of schismatics being mentioned in passing); nor that certain Roman confessors consented to the schism, since before death no one is blessed, and in the very company of the Apostles Judas turned out a traitor; likewise that the fellowship of schismatics and heretics is to be shunned. Lastly he exhorts to peace and unanimity through the Scriptures. 493
Liber de Oratione Dominica. — Tres complectitur partes tractatus S. Cypriani de Oratione Dominica, in quo librum Tertulliani de Oratione imitatur. In priore ostendit Orationem Dominicam esse omnium excellentissimam, summe spiritualem et ad impetrandum efficacissimam. In altera vero parte Dominicae Orationis complectitur explicationem, septemque ejus partes praecipuas, Tertulliani vestigiis inhaerens, decurrit. Demum in tertia parte Orationis conditiones expendit, docetque orationem esse debere, 1° perseverantem et assiduam, exemplo Christi Domini; 2° vigilantem ac toto corde effusam, exemplo sacerdotis qui « ante orationem, praefatione praemissa, parat fratrum mentes dicendo: Sursum corda, et respondet plebs: Habemus ad Dominum; » 3° bonis operibus et eleemosynis consociatam, Tobiae instar et Cornelii; 4° omnibus diei horis ac praesertim tribus ab Ecclesia orationi destinatis, tertia nimirum, sexta et nona, mane nec non et vespere esse orandum. 521
Book on the Lord's Prayer. — The treatise of St Cyprian on the Lord's Prayer, in which he imitates Tertullian's book on Prayer, comprises three parts. In the first he shows that the Lord's Prayer is the most excellent of all, supremely spiritual and most effective for obtaining [what is asked]. In the second part he gives an explanation of the Lord's Prayer, and runs through its seven principal parts, following in the footsteps of Tertullian. Finally, in the third part he examines the conditions of prayer, and teaches that prayer ought to be: 1st, persevering and assiduous, after the example of Christ the Lord; 2nd, watchful and poured out with the whole heart, after the example of the priest who « before the prayer, having first spoken a preface, prepares the minds of the brethren by saying: Lift up your hearts, and the people answer: We have them to the Lord; » 3rd, joined with good works and almsgiving, after the manner of Tobias and Cornelius; 4th, that one must pray at all hours of the day, and especially at the three appointed by the Church for prayer, namely the third, sixth and ninth, and also in the morning and in the evening. 521
Liber ad Demetrianum. — Demetriano, Africae proconsuli, contendenti Christianis imputari debere bella, famem et pestem quibus tum orbis divexabatur, quod ab ipsis dii non colerentur, pulchre respondet (ubi deduxit mundi senio omnia deteriora fieri) ipsos potius ethnicos tantarum cladium causam esse, quod Deum non colerent et Christianos praeterea injustis persecutionibus agitarent. Deinde, ubi illi exprobravit tormentorum inusitata genera quibus Christianos prae aliis reis torquebat, non ad confessionem, sed ad negationem, deorum impotentiam arguit: tum quod ipsi se defendere nequeant, atque adeo Demetrianus qui illos vindicabat, ab ipsis potius coli quam ipse eos colere deberet; tum quod a Christianis de obsessis corporibus ejecti, quid sint ipsi confiteantur. Neque vero ruinas regum, jacturas opum et similia mala quae persecutiones Christianorum divinitus in vindictam comitabantur, ideo vindictas non censeri, quod illis etiam communes essent, quandoquidem gaudium iis potius sint omnia illa, quam poena. Proinde, dum tempus est, ad mentem redeat hortatur, vel saltem metu judicii et semper ardentis gehennae ignis. Imitatur autem ipse partim Tertulliani Apologeticum et librum ad Scapulam, partim Minutii Felicis Octavium. 545
Book to Demetrianus. — To Demetrianus, proconsul of Africa, who contended that the wars, famine and plague by which the world was then harassed ought to be imputed to the Christians, because the gods were not worshipped by them, he answers finely (after showing that through the old age of the world all things grow worse) that it is rather the heathen themselves who are the cause of such great disasters, because they did not worship God and moreover harried the Christians with unjust persecutions. Then, after reproaching him with the unheard-of kinds of torments with which he tortured Christians beyond other accused persons, not towards confession but towards denial, he exposes the impotence of the gods: both because they cannot defend themselves, and so Demetrianus, who championed them, ought rather to be worshipped by them than worship them himself; and because, when cast out of possessed bodies by Christians, they themselves confess what they are. Nor, indeed, [he says,] are the downfalls of kings, losses of wealth and similar evils, which by divine ordinance accompanied the persecutions of Christians as vengeance, therefore not to be reckoned vengeance because they were common to the Christians also, since all those things are rather a joy to them than a punishment. Accordingly he exhorts him to come to his senses while there is time, or at least through fear of the judgement and of the ever-burning fire of Gehenna. He himself imitates partly Tertullian's Apology and the book To Scapula, partly the Octavius of Minucius Felix. 545
Liber de idolorum Vanitate. — Tria potissima hujus libri capita titulus ipse complectitur. Primum hinc comprobat
Book on the Vanity of Idols. — The title itself comprises the three principal heads of this book. First he proves from this
Editors' notes and page, col. 1241

Page

  • running head: 1241 RERUM QUAE IN HOC TOMO [cut off at the image edge; presumably continentur]
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the whole column is editors' matter, the analytical index "Rerum quae in hoc tomo [continentur]": end of the synopsis of De Lapsis (tam insperata Ecclesiae pace...), then entries Liber de Unitate Ecclesiae, Liber de Oratione Dominica, Liber ad Demetrianum, Liber de idolorum Vanitate; the trailing figures 467, 493, 521, 545 are the index's column references and are set as printed. Column begins mid-sentence and ends mid-sentence (comprobat). "⟨e⟩orum": first letter damaged. "tantarum": n blurred, reads like "tautarum". The quotation « Ubicumque ... has no printed closing mark. Italic Sursum corda / Habemus ad Dominum set roman.
PL 4:1242
quod reges fuerint et homines potius quam dii, quorum in honorem instituta sunt templa, expressa simulacra, immolatae hostiae et festi dies celebrati; atque adeo neque exteris neque Romanis quidquam potuisse prodesse illorum cultum, neque illis, sed sorti potius imputandam Romani imperii potentiam, utpote quae et vicissitudine quadam contigerit, et suam ipsius originem erubescat: neque vero auspiciis auguriisve quidquam tribuendum ex vano illorum eventu constare; quin potius daemonum esse has praestigias, vel ipsis poetis, Socrate, Platone, Trismegisto et Hostane testibus, qui et unum Deum et daemonas agnoverint. Alterum caput, quod unus sit Deus, tum per monarchiae prae caeteris dignitatem majorem, tum per ipsas vulgi ethnici voces, O Deus, et similes, paucis manifestum facit. Postremum de Christo, ex Prophetis Judaeorum et Evangelica historia, latius prosequitur. 565
that they were kings and men rather than gods, in whose honour temples were established, images fashioned, victims sacrificed and feast days celebrated; and that accordingly their worship could profit neither foreigners nor Romans, and that the power of the Roman empire is to be imputed not to them but rather to fortune, inasmuch as it came about by a certain turn of events, and blushes at its own origin: nor indeed, as is evident from their vain outcome, is anything to be attributed to auspices or auguries; but rather that these illusions are of demons, as even the poets, Socrates, Plato, Trismegistus and Hostanes testify, who acknowledged both one God and demons. The second head, that God is one, he makes plain in a few words, both through the greater dignity of monarchy above other [forms], and through the very utterances of the heathen common people, "O God", and the like. The last, concerning Christ, he pursues at greater length from the Prophets of the Jews and the Gospel history. 565
LIBER DE MORTALITATE. — Paucis argumentum explicat D. Pontius in Vita Cypriani: « A quo, inquit, Christiani mollioris affectus circa amissionem suorum aut, quod majus est, fidei parvioris, consolarentur spe futurorum. » In primis enim, ubi praedictas docuit ejuscemodi afflictiones a Christo, non timendam docet mortalitatem seu pestem, eo quod ad immortalitatem ducat, atque adeo fidem illi deesse qui non ad meliora festinat. Neque mirum quod Christiano cum gentilibus sint mala hujus vitae communia cum plus caeteris; illis in saeculo sit laborandum: atque proinde exemplo sanctorum Job et Tobiae, patientia opus esse, neque murmurandum. Nisi enim praecesserit pugna, non posse victoriam contingere, etc. 583
BOOK ON MORTALITY. — Pontius the deacon explains its argument in a few words in the Life of Cyprian: "By whom," he says, "Christians of softer feeling concerning the loss of their own, or, what is more, of slighter faith, were consoled with the hope of things to come." For first of all, when he has shown that afflictions of this kind were foretold by Christ, he teaches that mortality, or the plague, is not to be feared, because it leads to immortality, and that faith is therefore lacking in him who does not hasten to better things. Nor is it surprising that the evils of this life are common to the Christian with the Gentiles, since more than others they must labour in the world: and therefore, after the example of the holy Job and Tobias, there is need of patience, and there must be no murmuring. For unless the battle has gone before, victory cannot come, etc. 583
LIBER DE OPERE ET ELEEMOSYNA. 601
BOOK ON WORKS AND ALMSGIVING. 601
LIBER DE BONO PATIENTIAE. — Scripti hujus occasionem ita paucis exponit ipse Cyprianus sub finem Epist. ad Jubaianum: « Servatur a nobis patienter et leniter charitas animi, collegii honor, dilectionis vinculum, concordia sacerdotii. Propter hoc etiam nunc libellum de Bono patientiae, quantum valuit nostra mediocritas, permittente Domino et inspirante, conscripsimus, quem ad te, pro mutua dilectione, transmisimus. » Postquam itaque initio, patientiam veram a falsa philosophorum distinxit, a patientia Dei, Christi ac justorum omnium, patientiam christianam commendat. Deinde non utilem modo, sed et necessariam illam esse, tum Scripturis, tum rationibus probat, exemplis item Job et Tobiae; et ut ex opposito sibi vitio magis patientiae bonum elucescat, impatientiae quantum malum sit prosequitur. Postremo vindictae cupiditatem vituperat, docetque Deo, juxta Scripturas, permittendam potius, quam nobis arrogandam ultionem. Si quo alio autem in libro, hoc certe, Tertullianum imitatur, librum nempe ejus de Patientia. 621
BOOK ON THE GOOD OF PATIENCE. — Cyprian himself sets out the occasion of this writing in a few words thus, towards the end of the Letter to Jubaianus: "Charity of mind, the honour of the college, the bond of love, the concord of the priesthood are preserved by us patiently and gently. For this reason also we have now written a little book on the Good of Patience, as far as our slender ability availed, with the Lord permitting and inspiring, which we have sent to you in token of mutual love." Accordingly, after he has at the outset distinguished true patience from the false patience of the philosophers, he commends Christian patience from the patience of God, of Christ and of all the just. Then he proves that it is not only useful but also necessary, both from the Scriptures and by reasons, likewise by the examples of Job and Tobias; and so that the good of patience may shine forth the more from the vice opposed to it, he sets out how great an evil impatience is. Finally he censures the desire for revenge, and teaches that, according to the Scriptures, vengeance is rather to be left to God than claimed for ourselves. If in any other book, certainly in this one he imitates Tertullian, namely his book on Patience. 621
LIBER DE ZELO ET LIVORE. — Paucis libri hujus argumentum reddit in haec verba D. Pontius in vita Cypriani: « Quis, inquit, livorem de venenata invidiae malignitate venientem, dulcedini remedii salutaris inhiberet? » Principio igitur, postquam eo gravius crimen esse zelum seu livorem, quo occultius est malum, et originem ejus diabolo adscribendam docuit; propositis etiam obiter invidiae exemplis e Veteri Testamento, radicem malorum omnium invidiam esse, per singula vitiorum genera deducit; atque adeo recte et a Christo et ab Apostolis, non uno in loco, interdictum fraternum odium. Postremo ubi Dei exemplo ad dilectionem inimicorum eos adhortatus est, praemiorum coronis propositis ab hoc malo deterret. 637
BOOK ON JEALOUSY AND ENVY. — Pontius the deacon gives the argument of this book in a few words in the Life of Cyprian, in these terms: "Who," he says, "would have restrained the envy that comes from the poisoned malice of jealousy by the sweetness of a saving remedy?" At the beginning, then, after he has taught that jealousy or envy is a crime the graver as the evil is the more hidden, and that its origin is to be ascribed to the devil; having also set forth in passing examples of envy from the Old Testament, he traces through the several kinds of vices that envy is the root of all evils; and that therefore brotherly hatred was rightly forbidden both by Christ and by the Apostles, in more than one place. Finally, when he has exhorted them by the example of God to the love of enemies, he deters [them] from this evil by setting before them the crowns of rewards. 637
EPISTOLA AD FORTUNATUM DE EXHORTATIONE MARTYRII. 651
LETTER TO FORTUNATUS ON EXHORTATION TO MARTYRDOM. 651
Praefatio. Ibid.
Preface. Ibid.
Caput primum. — Quod idola dii non sint, et quod nec elementa vice deorum colenda sint. 655
Chapter one. — That idols are not gods, and that the elements are not to be worshipped in place of gods either. 655
Cap. II. — Quod Deus solus colendus sit. 657
Chap. II. — That God alone is to be worshipped. 657
Cap. III. — Quae comminatio Dei sit adversus eos qui idolis sacrificant. Ibid.
Chap. III. — What the threat of God is against those who sacrifice to idols. Ibid.
Cap. IV. — Non facile ignoscere Deum idololatris. 658
Chap. IV. — That God does not readily pardon idolaters. 658
Cap. V. — Quod sic idololatriae indignetur Deus, ut praeceperit etiam eos interfici qui sacrificare et servire idolis suaserint. Ibid.
Chap. V. — That God is so indignant at idolatry that He commanded that even those be put to death who had urged [others] to sacrifice to and serve idols. Ibid.
Cap. VI. — Quod redempti et vivificati Christi sanguine, nihil Christo praeponere debeamus. 660
Chap. VI. — That, being redeemed and brought to life by the blood of Christ, we ought to set nothing before Christ. 660
Cap. VII. — Ereptos de faucibus diaboli, et de laqueis saeculi liberatos, non debere denuo ad saeculum reverti, ne perdant quod evaserint. Ibid.
Chap. VII. — That those snatched from the jaws of the devil and freed from the snares of the world ought not to return again to the world, lest they lose what they have escaped. Ibid.
Cap. VIII. — Insistendum esse et perseverandum in fide et virtute, et coelestis ac spiritalis gratiae consummatione, ut ad palmam et coronam possit perveniri. 661
Chap. VIII. — That one must press on and persevere in faith and virtue, and in the perfecting of heavenly and spiritual grace, so that the palm and the crown may be attained. 661
Cap. IX. — Ad hoc pressuras et persecutiones fieri, ut probemur. 663
Chap. IX. — That afflictions and persecutions come about for this purpose, that we may be proved. 663
Cap. X. — Timendas non esse injurias et poenas persecutionum, quia major est Dominus ad protegendum, quam diabolus ad impugnandum. Ibid.
Chap. X. — That the injuries and punishments of persecutions are not to be feared, because the Lord is greater to protect than the devil to assail. Ibid.
Cap. XI. — Ante praedictum esse quod nos mundus odio habiturus esset, et quod persecutiones adversum nos excitaret,
Chap. XI. — That it was foretold beforehand that the world would hold us in hatred, and that it would stir up persecutions against us,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1242

Page

  • running head: IN HOC TOMO CONTINENTUR. 1242
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: whole column is the table of contents of the volume (summaries of works with column numbers), set in full; begins mid-summary of the treatise Quod idola dii non sint (‹quod reges fuerint›), then Liber de Mortalitate (‹Paucis argumentum›), Liber de Opere et Eleemosyna, Liber de Bono Patientiae (‹Scripti hujus occasionem›), Liber de Zelo et Livore (‹Paucis libri hujus›), Epistola ad Fortunatum chapter list (‹Praefatio›). Running head probably spans both columns; only "IN HOC TOMO CONTINENTUR." visible here. UNSURE: stray mark after "caeteris" (looks like a semicolon); "nostra" and "vindictae" look like "uostra"/"viudictae" in the scan, taken as blurred n; "PATIENTIAE" printed with damaged Æ (looks like "PATIENTLE"). Last word "exci-" hyphenated across the column break.